維摩詰所說經 義疏通講

14 單元 · 各段末可入全文五層

佛國品第一Chapter 01 “Buddha-Lands”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

本品一開始,佛陀坐在毘耶離菴羅樹園的眾寶師子座。八千比丘、三萬二千菩薩、一萬梵天王、一萬二千天帝、諸天、龍神、夜叉、乾闥婆、阿脩羅、迦樓羅、緊那羅、摩睺羅伽與四眾,同來會坐。經文先用很長的篇幅說菩薩功德,再列五十二位菩薩之名。佛國之問尚未提出,護法、利生、六度、方便、知眾生根、應病與藥、嚴淨佛土,已先在法會大眾身上展開。

接著,寶積與五百長者子持七寶蓋供養佛陀。許多寶蓋合成一蓋,遍覆三千大千世界;世界的廣長形貌、十座山、大海江河、川流泉源、日月星辰、天宮、龍宮、諸尊神宮,以及十方諸佛與諸佛說法,都顯現在蓋中。寶積看見神變,便以三十六偈行讚佛。偈中由佛陀的目淨、心淨與淨業,說到因緣、業不亡、降魔、法輪、三寶與大醫王;又由寶蓋所現,說到眾會觀佛與一音說法;最後以連續稽首,收在通達法相、如空無依。

這兩段不是淨土問答以外的序幕。獻上的小蓋中顯出廣大世界,世界中又有諸佛說法;寶積由所見而讚佛,再由讚佛而請問佛國土怎樣清淨。經文讓『國土』先被看見,繼而被詢問,然後才進入菩薩如何修淨土的回答。

一音說法,三次各有不同落點

寶積的偈頌三次重說佛陀以一音演說法。第一組說眾生隨自己的類別各得理解,又都以為世尊正在使用自己的語言;第二組說眾生各隨所解,普遍得以領受、實行並獲利益;第三組說同在聞法之時,有的恐畏、有的歡喜,有的生厭離、有的斷除疑惑。

三組偈行沒有把理解、語言、實行與聞法反應混作一件事。寶積先讚眾生能各自聽懂,再讚各自領受實行而獲益,最後列出恐畏、歡喜、厭離、斷疑四種反應。這一段仍在讚佛:每一組都以佛陀神力所具的不共法收束,隨後才進入對十力、無所畏、不共法、大導師、斷結縛與到彼岸的連續稽首。

淨土之問,為什麼先答眾生?

寶積代五百長者子請問淨土之行,佛陀第一句回答的不是珍寶、宮殿或平坦地面,而是眾生之類就是菩薩佛土。經文隨即把這句話分作四重:依所要教化的眾生而取佛土,依所要調伏的眾生而取佛土,依眾生應在何國進入佛智慧而取佛土,依眾生應在何國生起菩薩根而取佛土。四句之後,佛陀直說取淨國全為饒益眾生。

空地造室的譬喻也落在這裡。有人在空地建造宮室,可以隨意而無礙;若要直接在虛空造室,終不能成。菩薩願取佛國,是為成就眾生;經接著說,願取佛國並非憑空而成。經文把『眾生是佛土』與『成就眾生』前後相接,使淨土之問從一開始便具有明確所向。

十七種行,各有一個所成之國

佛陀接著列十七種淨土行。每一項都不是單列德目,而是先說菩薩所修,再說成佛時何種眾生來生其國,或國土呈現何種功德。

直心所成之國,有不諂眾生;深心所成之國,有具足功德眾生;菩提心所成之國,有大乘眾生。這三心列在一切具體行法之前。

布施所成之國,有一切能捨眾生;持戒所成之國,有行十善道而滿願的眾生;忍辱所成之國,有三十二相莊嚴眾生;精進所成之國,有勤修一切功德眾生;禪定所成之國,有攝心不亂眾生;智慧所成之國,有正定眾生。六項依次展開,不以其中一項代替其餘五項。

四無量心所成之國,有成就慈、悲、喜、捨的眾生;四攝法所成之國,有解脫所攝眾生;方便所成之國,有於一切法方便無礙眾生;三十七道品所成之國,有具念處、正勤、神足、根、力、覺、道的眾生。慈悲喜捨、攝受眾生、方便無礙與修道品,在經文中各自成項。

迴向心所成的是一切功德具足的國土;宣說除去八難,所成國土沒有三惡趣與八難;自己守戒而不譏他人過失,所成國土沒有犯禁之名。十善一項又完整列出命不中夭、大富、梵行、所言誠諦、常以軟語、眷屬不離而善和諍訟、言必饒益、不嫉、不恚、正見十種結果。

從前三心、六種行,到四無量、四攝、方便、道品、迴向、除難、不譏與十善,本品把佛土嚴淨安放在一組可逐項實行的次第中。國土之果不離行,行所指向的又是一類一類眾生。

心淨土淨,中間有十二重展轉

十七行之後,經文沒有立刻停在心淨土淨,而是先說十二重相續。直心使修行發起,發行使深心得成;深心使意調伏,意調伏使人如所說而行;如說行使人能迴向,迴向使方便具足;方便使眾生得到成就,眾生成就使佛土清淨;佛土清淨使所說之法清淨,說法清淨使智慧清淨;智慧清淨使自己的心清淨,心清淨使一切功德清淨。

到了這裡,佛陀才勸菩薩若欲得淨土,應當清淨自己的心,並以心淨則佛土淨作結。結句很短,前面卻有十七種行與十二重展轉。直心不是終點,心淨也不是孤立起點;經文所呈現的是從發行、深心、調伏、如說行,一路經過迴向、方便與成就眾生,才到佛土、說法、智慧、心與功德俱淨。

同一佛土,為什麼有兩種所見?

舍利弗正是在聽到心淨土淨之後起疑:如果菩薩心淨,佛土就淨,世尊往昔行菩薩道時的心難道不淨?為什麼眼前佛土如此不淨?佛陀先以日月問他。盲者看不見日月,不等於日月本身不淨。佛陀接著明說,眾生因罪而不見如來佛土嚴淨;祂的國土清淨,舍利弗卻尚未看見。

螺髻梵王與舍利弗就在同一段經文中陳述兩種所見。梵王看見釋迦牟尼佛土清淨,如自在天宮;舍利弗看見丘陵、坑坎、荊蕀、沙礫、土石與諸山,穢惡充滿。梵王說,若心有高下、不依佛慧,所見便是不淨;菩薩若平等看待一切眾生,深心清淨而依佛智慧,便能看見佛土清淨。

本品並未讓兩人的話停在辯論。佛陀以足指按地,三千大千世界當下由百千珍寶嚴飾,全體大眾各自看見自己坐在寶蓮華上。舍利弗承認,現在顯現的嚴淨佛土是自己從前未見、未聞的。

佛陀隨後說,祂的佛國土常淨如此,為度根性下劣之人,才示現眾惡不淨之土。祂又舉諸天共用寶器進食為喻:共用一器,飯色卻隨各自福德而異;人的心若清淨,便見此土功德莊嚴。日月、兩種地貌、足指按地與飯色四段相續,把舍利弗最初的疑問帶回所見淨穢與心淨之間。

顯現之後,經文記下四類法益

佛陀顯現嚴淨國土時,五百長者子得到無生法忍,八萬四千人發無上菩提心。佛陀收攝神力,世界回復原狀。三萬二千位求聲聞乘的天人與人知道有為法悉皆無常,遠塵離垢,得法眼淨;八千比丘不受諸法,漏盡意解。

四類法益各依經文並列。五百人所得、八萬四千人所發、三萬二千天人所見與八千比丘所證,都發生在品末同一敘事段中;經文沒有把其中一類寫成另一類的原因。嚴淨國土顯現與世界還復原狀,也一前一後同在本品:所見可以轉變,所聞的修行次第與所得法益則由經文逐項留下。

本品從大眾德行與寶蓋世界起步,經過寶積讚佛與請問,再把佛土落在眾生、十七行、十二重展轉與清淨自心之上;最後讓舍利弗與螺髻梵王對同一國土陳述不同所見,由佛陀親自顯示嚴淨。『佛國常淨,何以看見丘陵沙礫』並沒有被化成一句抽象答案:經文先問心如何行、眾生如何成就,再問所見如何淨,並以四類法益收束全品。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本〈佛國品〉自身開講。古德面對眾生為土、十七行、心淨土淨與淨穢顯現,又各依所傳經本立說。以下並列什門三家與慈恩一系;兩路各還其本,彼此不裁。

什門之鏡:三因、行次與同土異見

什曰把淨土因緣列作菩薩功德、眾生、眾生功德三事,並說:「三因既淨,則得淨土。」他又以誠實、心深、正趣佛慧解直心、深心、菩提心,至十二重展轉時,逐層說發行、調伏、如說行、迴向、方便與成就眾生,讓結句仍有可循次第。

肇曰著力於同土異見,說:「土之淨穢繫于眾生,故曰眾生之類是菩薩佛土也。」到心土結句,他以影響相應為喻;到足指按地,又說:「佛土常淨,豈待變而後飾?」生曰則先分行與土,說:「淨土行者,行致淨土,非造之也。」對按地現淨,他另從出穢為淨與示無定相立說。三家同依羅什本,仍各有落點。

慈恩之鏡:有情器界、十八嚴因與清淨自心

窺基依玄奘本,先把土分開說明:「凡土有二:一有情世間、二器世間。」他把淨佛土之問分成土相與修因,又依其本五重有情句,著重菩薩為有情增長饒益、令其發起清淨功德。這一路所用句式與羅什本四重隨取不同。

對行目,他明記:「今有十八嚴淨土行,舊有十七,無此第三。」所多的一項是善加行土;因此慈恩的十八行與什門所釋十七行只宜分本並讀。到心土關係,他說:「諸修行者自心嚴淨,外感有情器土亦淨。」又以變化土隨眾所宜而現,說明按地前後的淨穢所見。此路不增補羅什本行目,也不改寫羅什本人物。

兩鏡都將眾生、行、心與國土連在同一品中,卻使用不同層次與詞彙:什門分出三因、三心次第與淨穢異見,慈恩分出有情器界、十八嚴因與自心嚴淨。並照的意義不在把兩路熔成一說,而在看清每一路從哪一經本出發、在哪一節點用力。

本品真正留下的承衍,也不只是『心淨土淨』四字。什門保存十七行與十二轉的次第、同土異見的辨析;慈恩保存有情與器界、十八行與佛土顯現的另一套分科。經文居於兩鏡之間:寶積仍問淨土之行,佛陀仍先答眾生,最後仍由顯土與四類法益收束;後來的光可以照出紋理,卻不取代這條經文次第。

At the beginning of this chapter, the Buddha sits upon a lion throne adorned with many jewels in the Āmra Grove at Vaiśālī. Eight thousand bhikṣus, thirty-two thousand bodhisattvas, ten thousand Brahmā kings, twelve thousand lords of the devas, devas, nāgas, yakṣas, gandharvas, asuras, garuḍas, kiṃnaras, mahoragas, and the fourfold community all come and sit in the assembly. The sūtra first devotes a long passage to the bodhisattvas’ virtues, then lists fifty-two bodhisattvas by name. Before the question about a buddha-land has even been posed, upholding the Dharma, benefiting sentient beings, the six perfections, skillful means, knowing the faculties of sentient beings, prescribing medicine according to illness, and purifying buddha-lands have already unfolded in the members of the Dharma assembly.

Jewel Accumulation and five hundred householders’ sons next offer canopies of the seven jewels to the Buddha. The many canopies merge into one and cover the three-thousand-great-thousand world-system. The world’s length and breadth, its ten mountains, great oceans and rivers, streams and springs, sun, moon, stars, palaces of the devas and nāgas, palaces of the honored spirits, and the buddhas of the ten directions together with the Dharma those buddhas teach all appear within it. Seeing this spiritual transformation, Jewel Accumulation praises the Buddha in thirty-six verse lines. The verses move from the Buddha’s pure eyes, pure mind, and pure karma into causes and conditions, the non-loss of karma, the subjugation of Māra, the Dharma-wheel, the Three Jewels, and the great king of physicians. They then return through what the jeweled canopy revealed to the assembly contemplating the Buddha and the teaching in one voice, and finally close with repeated bows to the Buddha who comprehends the marks of dharmas and is unsupported like space.

These two passages are not a prologue detached from the question and answer about a pure land. The small canopies that are offered reveal a vast world, and within that world buddhas are teaching the Dharma. From what he sees, Jewel Accumulation praises the Buddha; from that praise, he proceeds to ask how a buddha-land is purified. The sūtra first lets the land be seen, then questioned, and only afterward enters the answer concerning the bodhisattva’s practice of a pure land.

The Single Voice Teaches the Dharma, with Three Distinct Outcomes

Jewel Accumulation’s verses say three times that the Buddha expounds the Dharma in a single voice. The first group says that sentient beings each understand according to their own kind and each thinks the World-Honored One is using its own language. The second says that sentient beings each hear according to their own understanding and are universally able to receive the teaching, put it into practice, and gain benefit. The third says that, while hearing the Dharma together, some become afraid and others rejoice, while some develop disenchantment and others cut off doubt.

The three groups of verse lines do not merge understanding, language, practice, and responses to hearing into one event. Jewel Accumulation first praises the fact that sentient beings each understand, then that each receives the teaching and puts it into practice to gain benefit, and finally lists the four responses of fear, joy, disenchantment, and the cutting off of doubt. This passage is still praise of the Buddha. Each group concludes with the exclusive qualities of the Buddha’s spiritual power, after which the verses proceed into continuous bows to the ten powers, fearlessnesses, exclusive qualities, the great guide, the one who cuts the bonds, and the one who has reached the other shore.

Why Does the Question about a Pure Land Begin with Sentient Beings?

Jewel Accumulation asks on behalf of the five hundred householders’ sons about the practice of a pure land. The Buddha’s first answer does not concern jewels, palaces, or level ground. It says that the kinds of sentient beings are the bodhisattva’s buddha-land. The sūtra immediately unfolds this statement in four levels: a bodhisattva chooses a buddha-land according to the sentient beings to be transformed; according to those to be disciplined; according to the land in which sentient beings should enter the Buddha’s wisdom; and according to the land in which sentient beings should produce bodhisattva roots. After these four statements, the Buddha explicitly says that choosing a pure land is entirely for the benefit of sentient beings.

The simile of building upon open ground also occurs here. Someone who builds a palace on open ground may do so freely and without obstruction, but one who tries to build it directly in empty space can never complete it. A bodhisattva vows to choose a buddha-land in order to bring sentient beings to accomplishment, and the sūtra then says that this vow to choose a buddha-land is not accomplished out of empty space. By placing “sentient beings are the buddha-land” beside “bringing sentient beings to accomplishment,” the sūtra gives the question of a pure land a definite direction from the outset.

Seventeen Practices, Each Bringing a Land to Accomplishment

The Buddha next lists seventeen practices of a pure land. Each is more than the name of a virtue. First the sūtra states what the bodhisattva cultivates, then what kind of sentient beings are born in that bodhisattva’s land when he becomes a Buddha, or what kind of merit the land displays.

The land brought to accomplishment by a straightforward mind has sentient beings free of deceit. The land brought to accomplishment by a profound mind has sentient beings complete in merit. The land brought to accomplishment by the mind of awakening has sentient beings of the Great Vehicle. These three minds come before all the specific practices.

The land brought to accomplishment by giving has sentient beings able to relinquish. That brought to accomplishment by ethical discipline has sentient beings who practice the ten wholesome paths and fulfill their vows. That brought to accomplishment by patience has sentient beings adorned with the thirty-two marks. That brought to accomplishment by diligent effort has sentient beings who diligently cultivate every merit. That brought to accomplishment by meditation has sentient beings whose minds are gathered and undistracted. That brought to accomplishment by wisdom has sentient beings established in right concentration. The six practices unfold in sequence, without any one of them replacing the other five.

The land brought to accomplishment by the four immeasurables has sentient beings who accomplish loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity. That brought to accomplishment by the four means of gathering has sentient beings gathered into liberation. That brought to accomplishment by skillful means has sentient beings who employ skillful means without obstruction with respect to all dharmas. That brought to accomplishment by the thirty-seven factors of the path has sentient beings complete in the establishments of mindfulness, right efforts, bases of spiritual power, faculties, powers, factors of awakening, and the path. Loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity; gathering sentient beings; skillful means without obstruction; and cultivation of the factors of the path each form a distinct item in the sūtra.

The mind of dedication brings to accomplishment a land complete in every merit. Teaching the removal of the eight difficulties brings to accomplishment a land without the three evil destinies and the eight difficulties. Guarding one’s own precepts without criticizing the faults of others brings to accomplishment a land in which even the name of violating a precept is absent. The ten wholesome actions then unfold all ten results: a life not cut short, great wealth, brahmacarya, truthful speech, constant gentle speech, families that do not separate and skillfully reconcile disputes, speech that invariably benefits, freedom from envy, freedom from anger, and right view.

From the first three minds and the six practices through the four immeasurables, four means of gathering, skillful means, factors of the path, dedication, removal of difficulties, refraining from criticism, and the ten wholesome actions, this chapter places the adornment and purification of a buddha-land within a sequence of practices that can each be carried out. The fruit of the land is not separate from practice, and practice is directed toward one kind of sentient being after another.

The Pure Land Teaching of Mind and Buddha-Land Has Twelve Successive Movements

After the seventeen practices, the sūtra does not immediately stop with the pure land teaching that when the mind is pure, the buddha-land is pure. It first presents twelve successive links. A straightforward mind brings practice forth, and practice gives rise to a profound mind. A profound mind disciplines intention, and disciplined intention enables one to practice according to what has been taught. Practice in accord with the teaching leads to dedication, and dedication leads to skillful means. Skillful means bring sentient beings to accomplishment, and the accomplishment of sentient beings purifies the buddha-land. The purification of the buddha-land purifies the Dharma that is taught; the purification of that teaching purifies wisdom; the purification of wisdom purifies one’s own mind; and the purification of mind purifies every merit.

Only at this point does the Buddha exhort the bodhisattva who wishes to attain a pure land to purify his own mind, concluding that as the mind is pure, the buddha-land is pure. The concluding sentence is short, but it is preceded by seventeen practices and twelve successive movements. A straightforward mind is not the endpoint, and a pure mind is not an isolated starting point. The sūtra presents a path that begins with bringing practice forth and proceeds through profundity of mind, discipline, practice according to the teaching, dedication, skillful means, and bringing sentient beings to accomplishment before reaching the purity of buddha-land, teaching, wisdom, mind, and every merit.

Why Are There Two Perceptions of the Same Buddha-Land?

Śāriputra’s doubt arises precisely after he hears the pure land teaching that when the mind is pure, the buddha-land is pure. If a bodhisattva’s mind purifies the buddha-land, was the World-Honored One’s mind impure when He practiced the bodhisattva path in the past? Why, then, does the present buddha-land appear so impure? The Buddha first asks him about the sun and moon. A blind person’s inability to see them does not mean that the sun and moon themselves are impure. The Buddha then states directly that sentient beings fail to see the adornment and purity of the Tathāgata’s buddha-land because of their wrongdoing. His land is pure, but Śāriputra has not yet seen it.

Brahmā King Conch-Crest and Śāriputra describe two perceptions in the same passage of the sūtra. The Brahmā king sees Śākyamuni Buddha’s buddha-land as pure, like a palace in the Heaven of Mastery. Śāriputra sees hills, pits, thorns, gravel, soil, rocks, and mountains, everywhere filled with impurity and evil. The Brahmā king says that if the mind has high and low and does not rely upon the Buddha’s wisdom, the land is seen as impure; if a bodhisattva regards all sentient beings equally, has a pure profound mind, and relies upon the Buddha’s wisdom, that bodhisattva can see the buddha-land as pure.

The chapter does not let the two statements remain a debate. The Buddha presses the earth with His toe, and the three-thousand-great-thousand world-system is immediately adorned with hundreds of thousands of precious jewels. Everyone in the assembly sees himself seated upon a jeweled lotus. Śāriputra acknowledges that he had never before seen or heard of the adorned and pure buddha-land now revealed.

The Buddha then says that His buddha-land is always as pure as this and that He manifests a land filled with many evils and impurities only to liberate people of inferior faculties. He next gives the simile of the devas eating together from a jeweled vessel: although they share a single vessel, the color of the rice differs according to each one’s merit. When a person’s mind is pure, that person sees the meritorious adornments of this land. The four successive passages of the sun and moon, the two kinds of terrain, the Buddha’s pressing the earth with His toe, and the different colors of rice bring Śāriputra’s initial doubt back to the relation between pure and impure perception and the purity of mind.

After the Manifestation, the Sūtra Records Four Classes of Dharma Benefit

When the Buddha reveals the adorned and pure buddha-land, five hundred householders’ sons attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and eighty-four thousand people produce the mind of unsurpassed awakening. The Buddha withdraws His spiritual power, and the world returns to its former appearance. Thirty-two thousand devas and humans seeking the śrāvaka vehicle know that every conditioned dharma is impermanent, leave dust and defilement behind, and attain the pure Dharma-eye. Eight thousand bhikṣus do not receive any dharma; their outflows are exhausted and their intentions liberated.

The four classes of Dharma benefit are presented side by side exactly as the sūtra records them. What the five hundred attain, what the eighty-four thousand produce, what the thirty-two thousand devas and humans see, and what the eight thousand bhikṣus realize all occur within the same narrative passage at the chapter’s end. The sūtra does not make one class the cause of another. The manifestation of the adorned and pure land and the world’s return to its former appearance likewise stand one after the other within the same chapter: what is perceived can change, while the sequence of practice that has been heard and the Dharma benefits attained are preserved item by item in the text.

This chapter begins with the assembly’s virtues and the world appearing within the jeweled canopy, passes through Jewel Accumulation’s praise and question, and then grounds a buddha-land in sentient beings, the seventeen practices, the twelve successive movements, and the purification of one’s own mind. Finally, it has Śāriputra and Brahmā King Conch-Crest state different perceptions of the same buddha-land, after which the Buddha personally reveals its adornment and purity. The question “If the buddha-land is always pure, why are hills and gravel seen?” is not reduced to an abstract sentence. The sūtra first asks how the mind practices and how sentient beings are brought to accomplishment, then asks how perception becomes pure, and closes the entire chapter with four classes of Dharma benefit.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed Kumārajīva’s Chapter “Buddha-Lands” alone. When the ancient masters addressed sentient beings as the land, the seventeen practices, the pure land teaching of mind and buddha-land, and the manifestation of purity and impurity, each taught according to the recension he received. The three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line are presented below. Each path is returned to its own recension, and neither adjudicates the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Three Causes, the Sequence of Practice, and Different Perceptions of the Same Land

Kumārajīva lists the causes and conditions of a pure land as three things: the bodhisattva’s merit, sentient beings, and the merit of sentient beings. He says, 「三因既淨,則得淨土。」 — “When the three causes are pure, a pure land is attained.” He further explains a straightforward mind, a profound mind, and the mind of awakening through sincerity, depth of mind, and correct orientation toward the Buddha’s wisdom. When treating the twelve successive movements, he explains each stage through the arising of practice, discipline, practice according to the teaching, dedication, skillful means, and bringing sentient beings to accomplishment, so that the concluding statement still has a sequence that can be followed.

Sengzhao emphasizes the differing perceptions of the same land, saying, 「土之淨穢繫于眾生,故曰眾生之類是菩薩佛土也。」 — “The purity or impurity of a land is tied to sentient beings; therefore it is said that the kinds of sentient beings are the bodhisattva’s buddha-land.” At the conclusion concerning mind and land, he uses echo and shadow as similes for their correspondence. When the Buddha presses the earth with His toe, he further says, 「佛土常淨,豈待變而後飾?」 — “The buddha-land is always pure; how could it wait to be transformed before being adorned?” Daosheng first distinguishes practice from land, saying, 「淨土行者,行致淨土,非造之也。」 — “The practice of a pure land is conduct that brings one to a pure land; it is not the construction of one.” Concerning the manifestation of purity when the Buddha presses the earth, he separately explains the revealing of the impure as pure and the display of no fixed mark. All three masters follow Kumārajīva’s recension, yet each has his own point of emphasis.

The Ci’en Mirror: Sentient Beings and the Physical World, Eighteen Causes of Adornment, and Purifying One’s Own Mind

Following Xuanzang’s recension, Kuiji first explains the land by dividing it: 「凡土有二:一有情世間、二器世間。」 — “Lands are generally of two kinds: first, the world of sentient beings; second, the physical world.” He divides the question of purifying a buddha-land into the land’s characteristics and the causes for its cultivation. Following the fivefold statements about sentient beings in his recension, he emphasizes the bodhisattva’s work of increasing and benefiting sentient beings and causing them to produce pure merit. The syntax of this path differs from the fourfold choosing in Kumārajīva’s recension.

Concerning the practices, Kuiji explicitly records, 「今有十八嚴淨土行,舊有十七,無此第三。」 — “The present text has eighteen practices that adorn and purify a land; the old translation has seventeen and lacks this third item.” The additional item is the land of excellent preparatory practice; therefore the Ci’en line’s eighteen practices and the Kumārajīva line’s seventeen should be read separately by recension. On the relation between mind and land, he says, 「諸修行者自心嚴淨,外感有情器土亦淨。」 — “When practitioners adorn and purify their own minds, the sentient beings and physical lands they outwardly bring forth are likewise pure.” He also explains the perceptions of purity and impurity before and after the Buddha presses the earth through a transformation-land that manifests according to what is appropriate for the assembly. This path neither supplements the practice-items of Kumārajīva’s recension nor rewrites its persons.

Both mirrors connect sentient beings, practice, mind, and land within the same chapter, yet they use different levels and vocabularies. The Kumārajīva line distinguishes the three causes, the sequence of the three minds, and differing perceptions of purity and impurity. The Ci’en line distinguishes sentient beings and the physical world, eighteen causes of adornment, and the purification of one’s own mind. Setting them side by side does not fuse the two paths into one statement; it makes clear which recension each begins from and where each places its emphasis.

What this chapter truly leaves for later transmission is also more than the four words “when the mind is pure, the buddha-land is pure.” The Kumārajīva line preserves the sequence of the seventeen practices and twelve transitions, as well as its analysis of different perceptions of the same land. The Ci’en line preserves a different classification of sentient beings and the physical world, eighteen practices, and the manifestation of a buddha-land. The sūtra remains between the two mirrors: Jewel Accumulation still asks about the practice of a pure land; the Buddha still begins His answer with sentient beings; and the chapter still closes through the manifestation of the land and four classes of Dharma benefit. Later light may reveal the pattern, but it does not replace this scriptural sequence.

方便品第二Chapter 02 “Skillful Means”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「欲度人故,以善方便居毘耶離;」這一句,是讀〈方便品〉的一把鑰匙。維摩詰不是因為離不開城市而住在城裡,也不是先住在城裡,後來才偶然做些利益人的事。經文把目的說得很清楚:為了度人,所以居城;居城的方式,就是善方便。

可是,什麼叫方便?若只把它理解成說話靈活、做事圓融,便讀窄了。本品先用一大段列維摩詰已具的德,再寫他如何進入不同生活場景,如何面對不同人,最後才寫他現身有疾。方便因此不是沒有根基的技巧,而是清淨德行在眾生所在之處所顯出的作用。

除德目中的『通達方便』外,品中又有三處以『方便』標出所行:先是以善方便居毘耶離,中間以無量方便總收饒益眾生,後是以方便現身有疾。四處都在本品正文之內。

方便先從自己真正具足的德行開始

經文先說維摩詰曾供養無量諸佛、深植善本、得無生忍。這三句把他的來處交代清楚:他不是忽然以一個善於交際的長者身分出現,而是久已供佛、修善、於無生之法有所證入。

接著,經文列出辯才、神通、總持與無所畏,又說他能降魔勞怨、進入甚深法門、善於智慧到彼岸、通達方便。辯才、神通、總持、無畏、智慧與方便,都列在『欲度人故』之前;這一長列先寫他所具之德,後文才寫他在城中所行之事。

經文又說他大願成就,明了眾生心之所趣,能分別諸根利鈍。眾生想往哪裡走,能領受得快或慢,維摩詰都能明白。所以後面同樣是教化,他對長者說勝法,對居士斷貪著,對剎利教忍辱,對婆羅門除我慢;不是對所有人說同一句話。

再往下,久於佛道、心已純淑、決定大乘,說明他的方向已定;凡有所作能善思量、住佛威儀,說明他的行動不是倉促反應。心大如海、諸佛咨嗟、人天世主所敬,則把他的心量與眾望一併寫出。至此,經文才落到『為了度人而居城』。先具其德,再行其便;這個次第不能倒過來。

六種修行,六條攝受眾生的路

維摩詰有無量資財,經文沒有停在富有,而說他以資財攝受貧民。奉戒清淨,也沒有停在自守,而用來攝受毀犯禁戒的人。忍辱不是只讓自己忍住,而成為攝受恚怒者的力量;精進不是只求自己前進,而用來攝受懈怠者;禪寂不是獨享寂靜,而用來攝受散亂心;決定慧也不是自證聰明,而用來攝受無智者。

這六句的句法一再重複:自己所具的行,正對眾生所受的障。財對貧,戒對毀禁,忍對恚怒,精進對懈怠,禪寂對亂意,智慧對無智。經文沒有把修行與攝受眾生分成前後兩件事;每一種修行在本品出現時,都已朝向一類眾生。

在家與遠離,為什麼可以同時成立?

接下來的十二句,多以『雖然如此,卻不被如此繫縛』展開。

維摩詰雖是白衣,奉持沙門清淨律行;雖住在家中,不著三界;示有妻子,常修梵行;現有眷屬,常樂遠離。經文沒有抹去他的白衣、居家、妻子與眷屬,也沒有把遠離理解成物理上不見任何人。它所明說的是:身分與生活形態可以示現,貪著卻不隨之成立。

他雖穿寶飾,真正莊嚴自身的是相好;雖吃飲食,以禪悅為味。寶飾與飲食仍然存在,但經文把莊嚴與滋味的重心移開:所重不是外飾與口腹,而是相好與禪悅。

到了博弈戲處,他便在那裡度人;接受各種異道,卻不毀正信;明白世間典籍,仍常愛樂佛法。這三句尤其能顯本品的方便:經文沒有把陌生或染雜的場域先行排除,而是看維摩詰能否在其中保持正信、愛樂佛法,並使同行者得到利益。

一切人見到他都敬重,他在受供養者中最為人所敬;他執持正法,攝受長幼;從事各種治生事業,也能樣樣諧合。可是,即使得到俗世利益,他並不以此喜悅。能做,與貪著所得,不是同一件事。

四衢、政事、講堂、學堂,乃至婬舍與酒肆

經文接著把活動範圍推到城中公共場所。

四衢是眾人往來交會之處,他在那裡饒益眾生;治政法是處理公共事務之處,他在那裡救護一切;講論處重在言辯,他便導以大乘;學堂面對童蒙,他便誘導開發。場所不同,所行也不同,但都不離饒益、救護、引導與啟發。

經文沒有在婬舍與酒肆前停步。進入婬舍,是為顯示欲的過患;進入酒肆,是為使人建立志向。這兩處並沒有因維摩詰進入便被美化:入婬舍仍為示欲之過,入酒肆仍為令人立志。方便不等於隨順一切欲望;它在眾生已經所在之處,仍直說欲過與立志。

面對十一類人,不說一套整齊的話

維摩詰在長者、居士、剎利、婆羅門、大臣、王子、內官、庶民之中,都成為那一類人所尊重的人;到了梵天、帝釋與護世天王之中,也是如此。經文每次都先說『在其中為尊』,再說他給予什麼教導;十一類都同時保留身分與所教之法,不能只留一端。

長者所得的是勝法,居士所得的是斷貪著;剎利被教以忍辱,婆羅門被除去我慢;大臣被教以正法,王子被示以忠孝;內官能化正宮女,庶民能興起福力;梵天被教以勝慧,帝釋被示現無常,護世天王則被引向守護眾生。

十一類人各有自己的處境與所需。若把這一串只縮成『隨機教化』,便會漏掉經文的用心:不是只有對象不同,連所說的法、所要鬆開的執著、所要生起的德行也各不相同。長者維摩詰正是以這樣無量的方便饒益眾生。

為什麼方便走到最後,竟是現身有疾?

「其以方便,現身有疾。」前面是維摩詰主動走進城中各處,這裡則是國王、大臣、長者、居士、婆羅門、王子與官屬因他的病而來。行動的方向看似相反:先前是他去眾人所在之處,如今是眾人來到他這裡。然而兩段所做的事相同,都是讓相遇成為說法之緣。

無數千人前來問疾,本品沒有記他們各自問了什麼,只記維摩詰因以身疾廣為說法,隨即說『是身無常』。

前來的人依經序包括國王、大臣、長者、居士、婆羅門、各位王子與其餘官屬。身分雖然不同,經文以『無數千人,皆往問疾』總記他們同來,未別記各自所問。

他先總說身無常、無強、無力、無堅,迅速朽壞,不可保信;又說身為苦、為惱,是眾病聚集之處。這一段先拆去『身能長久作我的依靠』的信任,然後才用十個譬喻逐面照看。

十個譬喻,不是十次重複

經文逐喻各繫一句尾,十喻無一空懸:如聚沫,不可撮摩;如泡,不得久立;如炎,從渴愛生;如芭蕉,中無有堅;如幻,從顛倒起;如夢,為虛妄見;如影,從業緣現;如響,屬諸因緣;如浮雲,須臾變滅;如電,念念不住。十個譬各配一句,說的不是同一件事重複十次:不可撮摩說取不得,不得久立說住不得,從渴愛生說其所從來,中無有堅說其內無實,從顛倒起、為虛妄見說能見者之失,從業緣現、屬諸因緣說其所待,須臾變滅、念念不住說其不停。

幻從顛倒而起,夢是虛妄所見;影隨業緣而現,響依各種因緣而有。浮雲須臾變滅,閃電念念不住。十個譬喻有的著眼於不可把捉,有的著眼於不得久住,有的著眼於顛倒所見,有的著眼於因緣所生,有的著眼於迅速變化。若只記一句『身如夢幻』,其餘八喻所照之處便消失了。

經文續以影、響、浮雲、電為喻,各繫句尾:從業緣現、屬諸因緣、須臾變滅、念念不住。喻與句尾相接,經不另立解說。

無主、無我、無壽、無人,說的是哪一層?

十喻之後,經文以地、火、風、水四大說身沒有主宰。

身無主,如地;身無我,如火;身無壽,如風;身無人,如水。隨後經文直接說:身不實,四大為家;身為空,離我、我所;身無知,如草木瓦礫;身無作,風力所轉。前四句以四大為譬,後數句直說其義:從不實、為空,說到無知與無作——連『能作者』也不立。

接著,身無知,如草木瓦礫;身無作,隨風力而轉。它雖然能活動,經文卻不許人因此安立一個獨立造作者。身又不淨,穢惡充滿;即使以洗浴、衣服、食物照料,仍然必歸磨滅。

百一病惱顯它是災患,丘井顯它受老所逼,壽期不定卻終須死亡。經文接著逐句說:身不淨,穢惡充滿;身為災,百一病惱;身如丘井,為老所逼;身無定,為要當死。毒蛇、怨賊、空聚又把身的危迫推到結尾;經文說此身為陰、界、諸入所共合成。從無常、無強、無力、無堅、速朽,到此處的不淨、為災、為老所逼、要當死,經文一路只說此身之實況,未曾轉筆美化。

患厭此身之後,經文為何立刻轉向佛身?

「諸仁者!此可患厭,當樂佛身。」經文沒有讓讀者停在身體必壞的驚惶裡,也沒有以厭離作全品終點。它立刻轉問:若這個身不可依,應當欣求什麼?答案是佛身,而佛身即法身。

佛身所從生的長列,與前面的身喻形成鮮明轉折。這個四大和合之身會朽壞;如來身則從無量清淨法生。經文因此不是只說『不要這個身』,而是把行者帶向『應當修集哪些清淨法』。

先是無量功德智慧,再是戒、定、慧、解脫、解脫知見;接著是慈、悲、喜、捨。這些不是只向內的成就:慈悲喜捨本身已面向眾生。

再往下,布施、持戒、忍辱、柔和、精進、禪定、解脫、三昧、多聞、智慧諸波羅蜜,一項不少。方便、六通、三明、三十七道品與止觀接續列出;十力、四無所畏、十八不共法,也都在佛身所從生的長列之內。

最後,經文收在斷一切不善、集一切善、真實與不放逸。宏大的佛身之因,沒有離開最直接的斷一切不善、集一切善、真實與不放逸。所有項目由『無量清淨法』總收,沒有一項被說成可以單獨代替其餘一切。

全品為什麼以發心收束?

「欲得佛身、斷一切眾生病者,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」欲得佛身是一端,斷眾生病是另一端;經文用同一個菩提心把兩端接在一起。經文把『欲得佛身』與『斷一切眾生病』並列於同一發心之下,未分先後,也未另立次第。

於是,本品從『欲度人』開始,以『斷眾生病』收束。居城、攝眾、入諸場域、現疾、說身患、勸樂佛身,沒有一段離開最初的目的。經末直說維摩詰『如應說法』,又明記『令無數千人皆發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心』;本品的得益只依這一句,不另加經文未說的因果。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本〈方便品〉自身開講。古德讀到同一品,又分別照見序德、權行、現疾、身觀、佛身與發心的不同紋理。以下並列什門三家與慈恩一系兩路,各還其本,不以一鏡裁另一鏡。

什門之鏡:所具之德如何成為入世之方便

什曰先說,本品序淨名之德,是集經者承世尊平日稱歎方便辯才而記。肇曰則說,出經者欲存其人以弘其道,所以全品序德。什曰繫於承世尊所歎而序其德,肇曰繫於存其人以弘其道;兩說並列,本編不合為一說。

六攝一段,肇曰說:「肇曰:至人不現行;現行六度者,為攝六弊耳。」他的著眼點在『現行』:六種修行顯於世間,是為攝受與之相對的六種障。到了博弈、異道、四衢與講論處,什、肇又分別從現受外道、因戲止戲、同異而化與導以大乘解說;所照的都是維摩詰如何進入眾生現前之處而不失正信。

現疾一段,什曰把先前施戒攝人與問疾者眾連在一起;肇曰則說:「肇曰:同我者易信、異我者難順,故因其身疾,廣明有身之患。」一面照前方便如何使人願意前來,一面照共同有身如何使人容易信受。這些是注家的解釋,不是經文自列的全部動機。

身喻之下,什曰有時偏重無常,肇曰有時偏重空與不實,兩人並非每一喻都用同一科目收攝。到了佛身即法身,肇曰說:「肇曰:經云法身者,虛空身也。」生曰卻從另一面開說:「生曰:夫佛身者,丈六體也。」隨後再以丈六應身從法身出解釋『即法身』。同一牒句下兩種古釋並存,正應如實保存。品末肇曰又把發心說成不只自除病,也濟群生病,使全品利生之線得到收束。

慈恩之鏡:後得智、身語方便與二利之因

窺基依玄奘本先以四門解品,於品體處說:「出品體者,用後得智為體。」又把示現有疾看作身方便,把因疾說法、勸人發心看作語方便。這一鏡把本品的方便放在智慧發動身語之處,並將未疾以前分成以有攝無、同類益流、為尊誘下三路。

對厭身段,窺基說:「初文有五,教生五種厭壞觀故。」依次組織為無常、苦、空、無我、不淨。這五觀能幫助讀者看見長段身喻的次第,卻仍是疏家的科判;羅什本正文沒有自行列出五個小標。

到了佛身段,窺基說:「贊曰:下顯示相。有二:初示法身相、後示報化相。此初文也。」他先說法身,再從所列功德因說報化二身,最後以「正等覺心,二利因故。」解發心:得佛身是自利,斷他病是利他。這條路著力於法報化的分判與自利利他的同因,和什門在法身應現、身患與群生病上的說法各有語彙。

兩鏡都沒有把方便縮成一種應對技巧。什門從序德、六攝、同類易信、身喻與法身應現照見方便;慈恩從後得智、身語二權、五種厭壞觀、法報化與二利因照見方便。兩路並照而不必合成一套。經文仍在兩鏡之間居中:維摩詰以清淨德行走入眾生所在之處,又以共同的身病把眾人引向佛身與菩提心。這條由城中至病中、由身患至發心的路,正是本品留給後世的承衍。

「欲度人故,以善方便居毘耶離;」 — “To liberate people, he dwelt in Vaiśālī through skillful means.” This sentence is a key to reading Chapter 02, “Skillful Means.” Vimalakīrti does not live in the city because he cannot leave it behind, nor does he first live there and only later happen to perform a few beneficial acts. The sūtra states the purpose clearly: he lives in the city in order to liberate people, and his way of living there is skillful means.

But what is skillful means? If we understand it only as flexibility in speech or tact in action, we read the chapter too narrowly. The chapter first devotes a long passage to the virtues Vimalakīrti already possesses. It then describes how he enters different settings of life and faces different people, and only at the end does it say that he manifests bodily illness. Skillful means is therefore not technique without a foundation, but the functioning of pure conduct wherever sentient beings are found.

Apart from “mastered skillful means” in the list of virtues, three more occurrences mark his conduct with “skillful means” in this chapter: first, he dwells in Vaiśālī through skillful means; in the middle, immeasurable skillful means gather up his benefiting of sentient beings; and later, through skillful means he manifests bodily illness. All four occurrences stand within the chapter’s own text.

Skillful Means Begins with Virtues One Truly Possesses

The sūtra first says that Vimalakīrti had made offerings to immeasurable buddhas, deeply planted roots of goodness, and attained acceptance of non-arising. These three phrases make his point of departure clear. He does not suddenly appear merely as an elder skilled in social dealings; he has long made offerings to buddhas, cultivated goodness, and personally entered the non-arising of dharmas.

The sūtra next lists eloquence, supernormal powers, dhāraṇīs, and fearlessness. It also says that he could subdue Māras and harassing adversaries, enter profound Dharma-gates, master the perfection of wisdom, and master skillful means. Eloquence, supernormal powers, dhāraṇīs, fearlessness, wisdom, and skillful means all appear before “to liberate people.” This long list first describes the virtues he possesses; only afterward does the text describe the acts he performs in the city.

The sūtra further says that his great vows had been fulfilled, that he understood the inclinations of the minds of sentient beings, and that he could discern whether their faculties were sharp or dull. Vimalakīrti understood where sentient beings wished to go and whether they could receive the teaching quickly or slowly. Therefore, when he later teaches, he gives the supreme Dharma to elders, removes attachment from householders, teaches patience to kṣatriyas, and removes pride from brahmins. He does not say the same sentence to everyone.

Next, long cultivation of the Buddha-way, a mind already pure and mature, and firm establishment in the Great Vehicle show that his direction was settled. Careful consideration of every act and abiding in the Buddha’s dignified conduct show that his actions were not hasty reactions. A mind as vast as the ocean, the praise of all buddhas, and the reverence of human and heavenly lords together reveal both the measure of his mind and the trust placed in him. Only then does the sūtra arrive at his dwelling in the city in order to liberate people. First possess the virtues, then exercise the means: this sequence cannot be reversed.

Six Practices, Six Paths for Gathering In Sentient Beings

Vimalakīrti has immeasurable wealth, but the sūtra does not stop at his being rich; it says that with his resources he gathers in the poor. Keeping ethical discipline pure does not stop at guarding himself; he uses it to gather in those who violate the precepts. Patience is not merely a way to restrain himself but becomes a power for gathering in those prone to anger. Diligent effort is not solely a means for his own progress but gathers in the indolent. Meditative stillness is not a solitude he enjoys alone but gathers in those whose minds are distracted. Decisive wisdom is not proof of his own intelligence but gathers in those without wisdom.

The syntax of these six statements repeats: the practice he possesses directly answers an obstruction suffered by sentient beings. Wealth answers poverty, ethical discipline answers violation of the precepts, patience answers anger, diligent effort answers indolence, meditative stillness answers distraction, and wisdom answers lack of wisdom. The sūtra does not separate practice from gathering in sentient beings as two successive matters. Every practice, as it appears in this chapter, is already directed toward one class of sentient beings.

How Can Household Life and Seclusion Both Be Present?

The next twelve statements repeatedly unfold through “although this is so, he is not bound by it.”

Although Vimalakīrti is white-robed, he upholds the pure discipline of a renunciant. Although he lives at home, he is not attached to the three realms. He manifests having a wife, yet constantly cultivates brahmacarya. He appears to have a retinue, yet constantly delights in seclusion. The sūtra neither erases his white robes, household life, wife, and retinue nor understands seclusion as physically seeing no one. What it explicitly states is that identity and forms of life can be manifested without attachment being established along with them.

Although he wears precious ornaments, what truly adorns his body are his marks and excellences. Although he eats food, he takes meditative joy as its taste. Precious ornaments and food remain present, but the sūtra shifts the center of adornment and savor: what matters is not external decoration or appetite, but marks and excellences and meditative joy.

When he reaches places of games and gambling, he guides people there. He encounters the teachings of the various non-Buddhist paths without impairing right faith. He understands the writings of the world, yet continually delights in the Buddha-Dharma. These three statements especially reveal the skillful means of this chapter. The sūtra does not first exclude unfamiliar or defiled settings. It asks whether Vimalakīrti can maintain right faith and delight in the Buddha-Dharma within them while benefiting those who accompany him.

Everyone who sees him reveres him, and among recipients of offerings he is the most revered. He upholds the true Dharma and gathers in old and young. He engages in the various occupations of livelihood and brings each one into harmony. Yet even when he gains worldly profit, he does not delight in it. The ability to act and attachment to what is gained are not the same thing.

Crossroads, Government, Halls of Debate, Schools, Brothels, and Wine Shops

The sūtra next extends the sphere of activity to public places throughout the city.

The crossroads are where people coming from every direction meet, and there he benefits sentient beings. Government and law are where public affairs are handled, and there he protects everyone. Halls of debate center on verbal argument, so there he guides people toward the Great Vehicle. Schools face children beginning to learn, so there he draws them out and awakens them. The settings are not the same, and neither are his acts, yet none departs from benefiting, protecting, guiding, and awakening.

The sūtra does not stop at the entrance to brothels and wine shops. He enters brothels to show the faults of desire and enters wine shops to enable people to establish their resolve. These places are not beautified merely because Vimalakīrti enters them: entering a brothel still means showing the faults of desire, and entering a wine shop still means establishing resolve. Skillful means does not mean complying with every desire. Where sentient beings already are, it still speaks directly of the faults of desire and the need to establish resolve.

Facing Eleven Classes of People without Giving One Uniform Teaching

Among elders, householders, kṣatriyas, brahmins, ministers, princes, palace officials, and ordinary people, Vimalakīrti becomes the one most revered by each class. The same is true among Brahmā gods, Śakra gods, and world-protecting heavenly kings. Each time, the sūtra first says that he is the most revered among them and then states what he teaches. All eleven classes retain both their identity and the Dharma taught to them; neither side can be omitted.

The elders receive the supreme Dharma; householders, the relinquishment of attachment. Kṣatriyas are taught patience; brahmins have their pride removed. Ministers are taught the true Dharma; princes are shown loyalty and filial devotion. Palace officials can correct the palace women; ordinary people can arouse the strength of merit. Brahmā gods are taught supreme wisdom; Śakra gods are shown impermanence; world-protecting heavenly kings are directed to protect sentient beings.

Each of the eleven classes has its own situation and need. If this series is reduced merely to “teaching according to circumstances,” the care of the text is lost: not only are the recipients different, but the Dharma spoken, the attachment to be loosened, and the virtue to be aroused also differ in each case. Through precisely such immeasurable skillful means, the elder Vimalakīrti benefits sentient beings.

Why Does Skillful Means Culminate in Manifesting Bodily Illness?

「其以方便,現身有疾。」 — “Through skillful means, he manifested bodily illness.” Previously, Vimalakīrti actively went to the many places where people were found. Here, kings, ministers, elders, householders, brahmins, princes, and officials come because of his illness. The direction of movement seems opposite: earlier he went where others were; now others come to him. Yet the two passages do the same thing. Each allows an encounter to become a condition for teaching the Dharma.

Countless thousands of people come to inquire about his illness. This chapter does not record the separate questions they ask. It records only that Vimalakīrti uses his bodily illness to teach the Dharma extensively and immediately says, “This body is impermanent.”

Those who come, in the order given by the sūtra, include kings, ministers, elders, householders, brahmins, princes, and the remaining officials and attendants. Although their stations differ, the sūtra records their common arrival in the single statement “countless thousands of people all went to inquire about his illness” and does not separately record what each asked.

He first says generally that the body is impermanent, without strength, power, or firmness, quick to decay, and untrustworthy. He further says that it is suffering and affliction and the gathering place of the many diseases. This passage first dismantles trust in the body as a lasting refuge. Only then does he use ten similes to contemplate it from different sides.

Ten Similes Are Not Ten Repetitions

The sūtra attaches a distinct ending to each simile, and not one of the ten hangs empty: like a mass of foam, it cannot be grasped in the hand; like a bubble, it cannot remain for long; like a mirage, it arises from thirst and craving; like a plantain tree, it has no solid core within; like an illusion, it arises from inverted apprehension; like a dream, it is seen through false discrimination; like a shadow, it appears through karma and conditions; like an echo, it belongs to various causes and conditions; like a drifting cloud, it changes and vanishes in a moment; like lightning, it does not remain for even a thought-moment. Each of the ten similes is paired with one statement. They do not say the same thing ten times: “cannot be grasped” concerns the impossibility of taking hold; “cannot remain for long,” the impossibility of abiding; “arises from thirst and craving,” its source; “has no solid core within,” the absence of internal substance; “arises from inverted apprehension” and “seen through false discrimination,” the error of the perceiver; “appears through karma and conditions” and “belongs to various causes and conditions,” that on which it depends; “changes and vanishes in a moment” and “does not remain for even a thought-moment,” its ceaseless change.

An illusion arises from inversion, and a dream is falsely seen. A shadow appears according to karma and conditions, and an echo exists in dependence on various conditions. A drifting cloud changes and vanishes in a moment, and lightning never remains for even a thought-moment. Some of the ten similes focus on being impossible to grasp, some on being unable to remain, some on being seen through inversion, some on arising through conditions, and some on rapid change. If one remembers only “the body is like a dream and an illusion,” what the other eight similes illuminate disappears.

The text continues with the similes of a shadow, an echo, a drifting cloud, and lightning, each with its own ending: appearing through karma and conditions, belonging to various causes and conditions, changing and vanishing in a moment, and not remaining for even a thought-moment. Simile and ending remain connected; the sūtra establishes no separate explanation.

What Do No Master, No Self, No Lifespan, and No Person Address?

After the ten similes, the sūtra uses earth, fire, wind, and water to speak of the body’s lack of a master.

The body has no master and is like earth; it has no self and is like fire; it has no lifespan and is like wind; it has no person and is like water. The sūtra then states directly: the body is unreal and takes the four great elements as its home; the body is empty, apart from self and what belongs to self; the body has no awareness, like grass, trees, tiles, and stones; the body has no independent maker and turns under the force of the wind. The first four statements use the four great elements as similes; the following statements directly express their meaning. From unreality and emptiness they proceed to the absence of awareness and an independent maker: even an “agent who acts” is not established.

Next, the body has no awareness, like grass, trees, tiles, and stones; it has no independent maker and turns under the force of the wind. Although it can move, the sūtra does not permit an independent maker to be established on that account. The body is also impure and filled with filth. Even when tended with bathing, clothing, and food, it must still wear away and perish.

One hundred and one diseases reveal that it is a calamity; the abandoned well reveals that it is oppressed by age. Its lifespan is uncertain, yet it must finally die. The sūtra next states one by one that the body is impure and filled with filth; that the body is a calamity afflicted by one hundred and one diseases; that the body is like an abandoned well oppressed by age; and that the body is unstable and certain to die. Venomous snakes, hostile bandits, and an empty village bring the body’s peril to its conclusion. The sūtra says that this body is jointly compounded by the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields. From impermanence, lack of strength, power, and firmness, and rapid decay to impurity, calamity, oppression by age, and certain death, the sūtra throughout states only the actual condition of this body and never changes course to beautify it.

Why Does the Sūtra Turn Immediately toward the Buddha-Body after Revulsion toward This Body?

「諸仁者!此可患厭,當樂佛身。」 — “Good sirs! This should be regarded with revulsion; you should delight in the Buddha-body.” The sūtra does not leave the reader within terror at the body’s inevitable destruction, nor does it make revulsion the culmination of the chapter. It immediately asks: if this body cannot be relied upon, what should one delight in seeking? The answer is the Buddha-body, and the Buddha-body is precisely the dharma-body.

The long list of sources from which the Buddha-body arises forms a clear turn from the preceding similes for the body. This body compounded from the four great elements decays; the body of the Tathāgata is born of immeasurable pure dharmas. The sūtra therefore does not merely say, “Do not want this body.” It leads the practitioner toward the question, “Which pure dharmas should be cultivated?”

First come immeasurable merit and wisdom, then ethical discipline, meditation, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation, followed by loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity. These are not accomplishments directed only inward. Loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity are already oriented toward sentient beings.

Next come giving, ethical discipline, patience, gentleness, diligent effort, meditation, liberation, samādhi, great learning, wisdom, and all the perfections, without omitting one. Skillful means, the six superknowledges, the three knowledges, the thirty-seven factors conducive to the path, and calm and insight follow. The ten powers, four fearlessnesses, and eighteen unique qualities are also all included in the long list from which the Buddha-body arises.

Finally, the sūtra concludes with abandoning every unwholesome dharma, gathering every wholesome dharma, truth, and heedfulness. The exalted causes of the Buddha-body do not leave behind the most direct practices of abandoning all that is unwholesome, gathering all that is wholesome, truth, and heedfulness. “Immeasurable pure dharmas” gathers all these items together; none is said to replace all the others by itself.

Why Does the Whole Chapter Conclude with Arousing the Mind?

「欲得佛身、斷一切眾生病者,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」 — “Those who wish to attain the Buddha-body and eliminate the illnesses of all sentient beings should arouse the mind of unsurpassed perfect awakening.” The wish to attain the Buddha-body is one end; eliminating the illnesses of sentient beings is the other. The sūtra joins both ends with the same mind of awakening. It places “wishing to attain the Buddha-body” and “eliminating the illnesses of all sentient beings” together under the same arousing of the mind, without ranking them or establishing a separate sequence.

Thus, the chapter begins with “to liberate people” and concludes with “eliminate the illnesses of sentient beings.” Dwelling in the city, gathering in sentient beings, entering the many settings, manifesting illness, teaching bodily affliction, and urging delight in the Buddha-body: not one passage departs from the initial purpose. At the end, the sūtra directly says that Vimalakīrti “taught the Dharma in accordance with what was fitting” and explicitly records that he “caused countless thousands of people all to arouse the mind of unsurpassed perfect awakening.” The benefit attained in this chapter rests only on this sentence; no cause or result unstated by the sūtra is added.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed only Chapter 02, “Skillful Means,” in Kumārajīva’s recension. When the ancient masters read the same chapter, they separately illuminated the textures of the presentation of virtues, expedient conduct, manifestation of illness, contemplation of the body, Buddha-body, and arousing the mind. What follows presents the three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line as two paths, each returned to its own recension, without using either mirror to adjudicate the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: How Possessed Virtues Become Skillful Means within the World

Kumārajīva first says that this chapter’s presentation of the virtues of Pure Renown records what the compiler had heard from the World-Honored One’s constant praise of his skillful means and eloquence. Sengzhao instead says that the one who produced the sūtra wished to preserve this person in order to propagate the Way and therefore presented his virtues throughout the chapter. Kumārajīva connects the presentation of virtue with reliance on the World-Honored One’s praise, while Sengzhao connects it with preserving the person to propagate the Way. The two explanations are presented side by side and are not combined into one.

On the six ways of gathering, Sengzhao says, 「肇曰:至人不現行;現行六度者,為攝六弊耳。」 — “Sengzhao says: The consummate person does not manifest practices; he manifests the six perfections only to gather in the six defects.” His focus is on “manifesting practices”: the six practices appear in the world in order to gather in the six obstructions that correspond to them. At places of games, among non-Buddhist paths, at crossroads, and in halls of debate, Kumārajīva and Sengzhao further explain, respectively, manifesting reception of non-Buddhist teachings, using play to stop play, transforming through sameness and difference, and guiding people toward the Great Vehicle. What each illuminates is how Vimalakīrti enters the present place of sentient beings without losing right faith.

On manifesting illness, Kumārajīva connects the preceding gathering of people through giving and ethical discipline with the multitude who come to inquire. Sengzhao says, 「肇曰:同我者易信、異我者難順,故因其身疾,廣明有身之患。」 — “Sengzhao says: One who is like me is easy to trust; one who differs from me is difficult to follow. Therefore, using his bodily illness, he broadly clarifies the affliction of having a body.” One side illuminates how earlier skillful means makes people willing to come; the other illuminates how sharing the condition of having a body makes the teaching easy to trust. These are the commentators’ explanations, not an exhaustive list of motives stated by the sūtra itself.

Under the bodily similes, Kumārajīva sometimes emphasizes impermanence, while Sengzhao sometimes emphasizes emptiness and unreality. The two do not subsume every simile under precisely the same category. When the text says that the Buddha-body is precisely the dharma-body, Sengzhao says, 「肇曰:經云法身者,虛空身也。」 — “Sengzhao says: When the sūtra speaks of the dharma-body, it means a body like space.” Daosheng instead begins from another side: 「生曰:夫佛身者,丈六體也。」 — “Daosheng says: The Buddha-body is the sixteen-foot body.” He then explains “precisely the dharma-body” by saying that the sixteen-foot response-body issues from the dharma-body and is named after that from which it issues. Two ancient interpretations stand under the same cited phrase and should be preserved just as they are. At the chapter’s end, Sengzhao further says that arousing the mind not only eliminates one’s own illness but also relieves the illnesses of the many sentient beings, completing the chapter’s line of benefiting others.

The Ci’en Mirror: Subsequently Attained Wisdom, Bodily and Verbal Skillful Means, and the Cause of the Two Benefits

Following Xuanzang’s recension, Kuiji first explains the chapter through four approaches and says of its essence, 「出品體者,用後得智為體。」 — “As for identifying the chapter’s essence, it takes subsequently attained wisdom as its essence.” He further regards manifesting illness as bodily skillful means and teaching the Dharma and urging others to arouse the mind on account of the illness as verbal skillful means. This mirror places the chapter’s skillful means where wisdom activates body and speech and divides the period before the illness into three paths: using what one has to gather in those who lack it, benefiting those of the same class, and becoming revered in order to guide those below.

On the section concerning revulsion toward the body, Kuiji says, 「初文有五,教生五種厭壞觀故。」 — “The opening text has five parts, because it teaches the arising of five contemplations of revulsion toward decay.” He organizes them in order as impermanence, suffering, emptiness, selflessness, and impurity. These five contemplations can help the reader see the sequence of the long passage on bodily similes, but they remain the commentator’s structural analysis; Kumārajīva’s text does not itself list five subheadings.

At the passage on the Buddha-body, Kuiji says, 「贊曰:下顯示相。有二:初示法身相、後示報化相。此初文也。」 — “The Commentary says: The following reveals their marks. There are two parts: first, revealing the mark of the dharma-body; second, revealing the marks of the enjoyment and transformation bodies. This is the first passage.” He first speaks of the dharma-body, then reads the listed causes of virtue through the enjoyment and transformation bodies, and finally explains arousing the mind with 「正等覺心,二利因故。」 — “The mind of perfect awakening is the cause of the two benefits.” Attaining the Buddha-body benefits oneself; eliminating the illnesses of others benefits others. This path emphasizes the distinctions among the dharma, enjoyment, and transformation bodies and their shared cause in the benefits for self and others. Its vocabulary differs from the Kumārajīva line’s language of the dharma-body’s responsive manifestation, bodily affliction, and the illnesses of sentient beings.

Neither mirror reduces skillful means to a technique of response. The Kumārajīva line sees skillful means through the presentation of virtues, the six ways of gathering, ease of trust among those sharing the same condition, bodily similes, and the responsive manifestation of the dharma-body. The Ci’en line sees it through subsequently attained wisdom, bodily and verbal forms of expedient means, five contemplations of revulsion toward decay, the dharma, enjoyment, and transformation bodies, and the shared cause of the two benefits. The two paths shine side by side without needing to become a single system. The sūtra remains centered between the two mirrors: Vimalakīrti enters the places where sentient beings dwell through pure conduct, then uses the shared condition of bodily illness to lead everyone toward the Buddha-body and the mind of awakening. This path from the city into illness and from bodily affliction to arousing the mind is precisely what this chapter transmits to later generations.

弟子品第三Chapter 03 “The Disciples”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

維摩詰只是臥病自念,佛便知道他的心意。可是,佛從舍利弗一路問到阿難,十位大弟子沒有一人直接動身。他們不是推說路遠,也不是不知道維摩詰住處;每一個人都想起一段舊事:自己曾在所熟習的修行上,被維摩詰問到無言以對。

本品於是把『誰去問疾』轉成另一個問題:當一個人已能宴坐、說法、乞食、解義、見遠、持律、出家、侍佛,他所熟悉的那一法,是否仍被身相、言說、取受、分別與所得圍住?

宴坐與說法:不是離開世間以後才有法

舍利弗在林中樹下宴坐,經文沒有抹去這個事實,維摩詰卻先說:不必採取這種坐相,才叫宴坐。接下來六句,每一句都把看似互相排斥的兩面同時放進宴坐:

「夫宴坐者,不於三界現身、意,是為宴坐;」卻又不起滅定而現一切威儀;不捨道法,卻能顯現凡夫之事;心不住在內,也不落在外;在種種見中不動,而仍修三十七道品;不斷煩惱,而能入涅槃。

這裡沒有說坐不重要,也沒有另立一種姿勢。經文只讓『坐』不能停在樹下身形:若入定便不見威儀,守道便不能現凡夫事,離見便不能修道品,斷盡煩惱才准入涅槃,那麼宴坐仍被兩邊限定。舍利弗聽後默然,不能再加回答。

目連的場景從林中移到毘耶離里巷。他正在為在家居士說法,維摩詰說:「夫說法者,當如法說。」接著不是提供一套更華麗的說辭,而是把能說、所說、能聽、所得逐層鬆開。

法無眾生、無我、無壽命、無人;法寂然、離相、無名字、無說、無形、無戲論;法無我所、無分別、無比、不屬因;法同法性、隨如、住實際、不依六塵、無去來;法又順空、隨無相、應無作,離好醜、增損、生滅與歸處,超過六根,沒有高下,常住不動,離一切觀行。說法者無說無示,聽法者無聞無得,如幻士為幻人說法。

但經文沒有在『不可說』處停止。它隨即要求說法者明白眾生根性有利有鈍,知見無礙,以大悲心讚歎大乘,念報佛恩,使三寶不斷,然後說法。無說不等於閉口,無得也不等於不顧聽者;經文在無說、無聞之後,仍明列眼前人的根與說法所向。當時八百居士發菩提心,目連則自陳沒有這樣的辯才。

一鉢飯:乞者、施者與所食都不能被偏取

大迦葉走進貧里乞食。他的動機是慈悲,維摩詰指出的卻是慈悲未普:捨富從貧,仍在所乞之家作了選擇。因此,經文先說:「住平等法,應次行乞食。」不是取消乞食,而是讓乞食不再由貧富分別決定。

經文接著從三面說食:為不食而乞,為壞和合相而取揣食,為不受而受食。進入聚落,如入空聚;見色如盲,聞聲如響,嗅香如風,食味不分別,受觸如智證;知諸法如幻相,無自性、無他性;本來沒有真實熾然,如今也沒有什麼可滅。這不是把門關在聚落之外,而是在聚落、根境與受食之中,不另抓住一個實在的食相。

同樣的平等繼續推向邪與正、定與散、生死與涅槃:不捨八邪而入八解脫,以邪相入正法;以一食施一切,供養諸佛與眾賢聖;受食者非有煩惱,也非離煩惱,非入定,也非起定,非住世間,也非住涅槃;施者沒有可立的大福小福、利益損失。如此才正入佛道,不空受人之施。迦葉從此不再勸人只行聲聞、辟支佛之道。

須菩提面前也是一鉢飯,維摩詰已把飯盛滿。這一次,經文由食與法互相照見:「若能於食等者,諸法亦等,諸法等者,於食亦等;」食不是離開萬法的日常小事,萬法的平等也不能離開眼前這鉢飯另求。

後面一長串話不讓須菩提站穩在任何一個清淨身分上:不斷婬怒癡,也不與它們同在;不壞身而隨一相;不滅癡愛而起明脫;五逆與解脫、縛與不縛、見諦與不見諦、得果與不得果、凡夫與聖人,都不能成為可執著的自我位置。六師、邪見、八難、煩惱、無諍、福田、惡道、眾魔、怨心、謗佛、毀法、不入眾數與滅度,也都依經文次第列出。

須菩提聽得茫然,放下鉢想離開。維摩詰這才用如來所作的化人問他:若化人受到這樣詰問,會害怕嗎?當須菩提答不會,話頭便落回一切法與一切言說的幻化相。智者不著文字,便無所懼;文字性離,無有文字,這就是解脫,而解脫相就是一切法。經文沒有讓須菩提丟下飯鉢逃出平等,反而讓他取鉢勿懼。當時二百天子得法眼淨。

說法與解義:還要看以什麼心、對什麼根而說

富樓那在大林樹下為新學比丘說法。維摩詰先說:「先當入定,觀此人心然後說法。」接著的譬喻都指向所說與所對不可錯置:穢食不能放入寶器,琉璃不能當作水精;無瘡者不可刺傷,要走大道者不可指向小徑,大海不可裝進牛跡,日光不可與螢火等量。

經文自己交代這些比丘的本緣:他們久已發大乘心,中途忘失;曾在五百佛前植眾德本,迴向菩提。維摩詰入三昧,使他們自知宿命;他們豁然還得本心,禮拜維摩詰。維摩詰當時為他們說法,他們於無上菩提不再退轉。富樓那由此反省:不觀人的根,不應說法。

迦旃延所說的不是別處雜義,而是佛略說法要後,他對無常、苦、空、無我、寂滅五義所作的敷演。維摩詰指出的關節是:「無以生滅心行說實相法。」

經文隨即逐項重說五義:諸法畢竟不生不滅,是無常義;五受陰洞達空無所起,是苦義;諸法究竟無所有,是空義;我與無我不二,是無我義;法本不然、今則無滅,是寂滅義。五項一項未減,也沒有把第五項併入前四。當時那些比丘心得解脫;迦旃延仍以不任收束回憶。

天眼與持律:所見問作相,罪垢問內外中間

阿那律先向嚴淨梵王說,自己以天眼看釋迦牟尼佛土三千大千世界,如看掌中菴摩勒果。維摩詰沒有跟他比較所見遠近,而問:「天眼所見,為作相耶,無作相耶?」若是作相,便與外道五通相等;若是無作相,既屬無為,便不應另有一個見。

阿那律默然。梵眾轉問世間誰有真天眼,維摩詰答佛、世尊有:常在三昧,悉見諸佛國,不以二相。經文把『悉見』與『不以二相』同時保留,沒有用不見代替真見,也沒有再為阿那律補一個答案。嚴淨梵王與五百眷屬當時發菩提心,禮足後忽然不現。

優波離面對的不是遠方世界,而是兩位犯律比丘當下的羞恥與疑悔。他已依律解說,維摩詰卻先制止:「無重增此二比丘罪!當直除滅,勿擾其心。」經文把不重增其罪、直接除滅與不擾其心連在一起。

經文由罪性說到心,再說到諸法:罪性不在內、不在外、不在中間;心也不在內外中間;心如何,罪垢也如何,諸法也如何,都不出如如。心相解脫時沒有垢,一切眾生心相無垢也是如此。垢與淨又被逐項落在妄想、顛倒、取我及其遠離上:經文逐項說妄想、顛倒、取我是垢,離此為淨。

一切法生滅不住,如幻如電;彼此不相待,乃至一念不住;所見如夢、如炎、如水中月、如鏡中像,從妄想生。經文最後兩次說『知此』:知道這一點,才名奉律;知道這一點,才名善解。兩位比丘當時疑悔除去,發菩提心,並願一切眾生皆得此辯。

出家與佛身:無利不是無行,無疾也沒有刪去示現

長者子問羅睺羅出家有什麼利益。羅睺羅如法說出家功德之利,維摩詰卻說:「無利、無功德,是為出家;」因為利與功德可在有為法中計說,出家所向是無為法,不能再拿有為的收益衡量。

經文並未因此把出家說成空白。它一口氣列出真出家的行相:無彼、無此、無中間;離六十二見而處涅槃;為智者所受、聖者所行;降魔、度五道、淨五眼、得五力、立五根;不惱他人、離眾雜惡;摧外道、越假名;出淤泥、無繫著;無我所、無所受;無擾亂而內懷喜;護彼意、隨禪定、離眾過。無利、無功德,沒有取消其中任何一項。

當長者子說父母未許、不能出家時,維摩詰先答『是』,沒有抹去佛所說的條件;他接著叫眾人發菩提心,說這便是出家、這便是具足。當時三十二位長者子皆發菩提心。

阿難的一鉢原本要盛牛乳。他因世尊身小有疾,清晨到婆羅門家門外。維摩詰先說如來身金剛之體,諸惡已斷,眾善普會;又說:「諸如來身,即是法身,非思欲身。」佛身過三界、無漏、諸漏已盡、無為、不墮諸數,故不應以尋常疾惱言之。

阿難沒有就此丟下鉢。他正懷慚愧,懷疑自己近佛而聽錯時,空中聲承認維摩詰所說,又補上一面:佛出五濁惡世,現行此法,度脫眾生。最後命他取乳勿慚。法身無疾與世間示疾,在同一段經文中前後並存;牛乳仍要取,慚愧可以放下。

十次不任,把問疾交到下一位面前

十位弟子的回憶,各有不同收束:舍利弗與阿那律默然;目連自陳無此辯;迦葉不再勸二乘行;富樓那反省說法須觀根;其餘各段記下天子、比丘、梵天與長者子同時所得的法益。經文不把這些結果排成高下,只逐段傳述。

末句把鏡頭從十人推到五百大弟子:他們各向佛說自己的本緣,稱述維摩詰所言,都說不任前往。五百次『不任』把十段共同的收束擴及眾弟子,也使讀者不能只站在弟子的舊答案裡。每一段都在問:若法就在宴坐、里巷、飯鉢、樹下、經行、疑悔、出家與取乳中,眼前這一行,能否不被它自己的名字封住?

二鏡並照

以下兩鏡只在此處並錄。什門三家隨羅什本經句分署,慈恩隨玄奘本詞系開科;兩邊都幫助照見本品層次,但都不改成本經自己已說出的分類。

什門之鏡:三家分署,從十次稱美到一行不住

全品結構上,什曰說:「復命餘人者,欲令各稱其美,明兼應辯慧無方也。」(T38n1775 0344a08)這把十次命往讀作反覆稱述維摩詰之美。進入各段後,什曰、肇曰、生曰各有明署:宴坐一段,生曰由閑居、什曰由至定開義,肇曰則沿六句分疏;不可把三人的話統繫於僧肇一名。

食等一段,肇曰說:「言萬法同相,準一可知。」(T38n1775 0350a11)觀根一段,肇曰說:「此新學比丘根在大乘、應聞大道,而為說小法,故誨其入定也。」(T38n1775 0353a03)前者由一食準知萬法,後者由經中本心說其根在大乘;這些是肇曰的判釋,不改寫成經文自署。

目連段,什曰、肇曰、生曰分別承接人空與法空諸句;天眼段,什曰由色作相申真眼,肇曰從報身諸根釋作相;罪性段,生曰、什曰、肇曰分別說罪處、妄想與心相。三家各依署名並存,不合成一位注者的判決。

出家一段,生曰說:「正以無利無功德為出家理也。」(T38n1775 0357c13),肇曰則說:「無為無利無功德,當知出家亦然矣。」(T38n1775 0357c25)阿難一段,什曰另分法身三種,生曰與肇曰各說現疾度生。什門之鏡由貼句短注開出不同方向,三家同席而不混署。

慈恩之鏡:五對科判,多門義解仍守玄奘本

窺基依玄奘本總判:「十大聲聞,略為五對。」(T38n1782 1041a12)五對把內寂身心與外彰詞理、偏濟貧苦與等現慈悲、訓示初機與教成先學、隨通御善與令悔息愆、讚說出家與規乞供侍相配。這是慈恩疏的全品科判,不下灌為羅什本自列的次第。

各段義解中,宴坐分因緣、唯識、無相、真如等門;食等可分空理義與應理義;迦旃延五義則說:「應理義云:此五實義,性即真如。」(T38n1782 1050a26)優波離段又說:「應理義云:罪性者真如理,此理不依內根外境及住兩間。」(T38n1782 1052c19)兩處皆是疏家明文,不把『真如』倒填為羅什本直說。

羅睺羅段以破分別執說無德無利,又分父母未許的身出家與發心所成的心出家;阿難段則說:「真身者報身也,是實功德,從因修生,故名真身。」(T38n1782 1056c29),並由真身、化身說無疾與示疾。慈恩鏡所依始終是玄奘本詞系;與什門相照時,名相與本句仍各歸本位。

兩鏡一路貼近羅什本三家注,一路依玄奘本展開多門科釋。宴坐、說法、乞食、五義、天眼、罪性、出家與佛身,都可在兩面古鏡中見到不同開展;並照的作用是保存差異,不是替其中一面作最後裁決。承衍到今日,經文仍居先:佛所命、弟子所憶、維摩詰所問與眾人同時所得,先按本品次第完整讀過,古疏的光才不會遮住它所照的經句。

Vimalakīrti merely lies ill and reflects to himself, and the Buddha knows his thought. Yet from Śāriputra all the way to Ānanda, not one of the ten great disciples sets out directly when the Buddha asks. They are not making the excuse that the road is long, nor do they not know where Vimalakīrti lives. Each remembers a former event: amid the very practice he knew best, Vimalakīrti had questioned him until he had no words in reply.

The chapter thus turns “Who will inquire about the illness?” into another question: when a person can already sit in meditation, teach the Dharma, seek alms, explain meanings, see afar, observe the disciplinary code, leave home, and attend upon the Buddha, is the Dharma with which he is familiar still enclosed by bodily marks, speech, reception, discrimination, and attainment?

Meditative Sitting and Teaching the Dharma: Dharma Does Not Arise Only after Leaving the World

Śāriputra sits beneath a tree in the forest. The sūtra does not erase this fact, yet Vimalakīrti first says that meditative sitting does not necessarily require assuming this seated posture. Each of the next six statements simultaneously brings two apparently exclusive sides into meditative sitting:

「夫宴坐者,不於三界現身、意,是為宴坐;」 — “Meditative sitting means not manifesting body or mind within the three realms; this is meditative sitting.” Yet it also means not rising from the absorption of cessation while manifesting all the dignified postures; not abandoning the Dharma of the path while manifesting the affairs of ordinary people; letting the mind abide neither within nor without; remaining unmoved amid the various views while still cultivating the thirty-seven factors of the path; and entering nirvāṇa without cutting off the afflictions.

This does not say that sitting is unimportant, nor does it establish another posture. The sūtra simply prevents “sitting” from stopping at the bodily form beneath a tree. If entering absorption means no longer manifesting the dignified postures, keeping to the path means being unable to manifest the affairs of ordinary people, leaving views means being unable to cultivate the factors of the path, and only the complete cutting off of afflictions permits entry into nirvāṇa, then meditative sitting remains bounded by two sides. After hearing this, Śāriputra remains silent and can add no reply.

Maudgalyāyana’s setting moves from the forest to a lane in Vaiśālī. He is teaching the Dharma to lay householders when Vimalakīrti says, 「夫說法者,當如法說。」 — “One who teaches the Dharma should teach in accord with Dharma.” What follows is not a more ornate set of expressions, but a progressive loosening of speaker, spoken Dharma, listener, and attainment.

Dharma has no sentient being, no self, no lifespan, and no person. Dharma is quiescent, apart from marks, without names, without speech, without form, and without conceptual proliferation. Dharma has nothing belonging to self, no discrimination, nothing comparable, and does not belong to a cause. Dharma is identical with Dharma-nature, accords with suchness, abides at the limit of reality, does not depend upon the six objects, and neither goes nor comes. It also accords with emptiness, follows signlessness, and corresponds to wishlessness. It is apart from beauty and ugliness, increase and decrease, arising and cessation, and any place of return; it surpasses the six faculties, is neither high nor low, constantly abides without moving, and is apart from every activity of observation. The teacher has nothing to speak or show, and the listener nothing to hear or attain, like an illusory person teaching the Dharma to another illusory person.

Yet the sūtra does not stop at “it cannot be spoken.” It immediately requires the teacher to understand whether the faculties of sentient beings are sharp or dull, possess unobstructed knowing and seeing, praise the Great Vehicle with great compassion, remember and repay the Buddha’s kindness, and keep the Three Jewels unbroken before teaching the Dharma. Nothing spoken does not mean closing one’s mouth, and nothing attained does not mean disregarding the listener. After speaking of nothing taught and nothing heard, the sūtra still explicitly states the faculties of the people before one and the direction in which the teaching should lead. Eight hundred householders then arouse the mind of awakening, while Maudgalyāyana declares that he lacks such eloquence.

A Bowl of Rice: Beggar, Giver, and Food Cannot Be Selectively Grasped

Mahākāśyapa enters a poor neighborhood for alms. His motive is compassion, but Vimalakīrti points out that the compassion is not universal: by passing over the wealthy and going to the poor, he still chooses among the households from which he seeks alms. The sūtra therefore first says, 「住平等法,應次行乞食。」 — “Abiding in the Dharma of equality, one should go for alms in sequence.” It does not cancel almsround; it prevents the distinction between rich and poor from determining it.

The sūtra next speaks of food from three sides: going for alms for the sake of not eating, taking morsel-food for the sake of breaking the compounded mark, and receiving food for the sake of not receiving. Entering a settlement as though entering an empty settlement; seeing form as though blind, hearing sound as an echo, smelling scent as wind, tasting flavor without discrimination, and receiving contact as wisdom realizes; knowing all dharmas as illusory appearances, with no nature of their own and no nature from another; originally there was no real burning and now there is nothing to extinguish. This does not shut the gate outside the settlement. Within settlement, faculties and objects, and receiving food, it refrains from grasping a real mark of food.

The same equality continues into wrong and right, absorption and emergence, saṃsāra and nirvāṇa: entering the eight liberations without abandoning the eight wrong practices; entering the true Dharma through wrong marks; with one portion of food giving to all and making offerings to the buddhas and the many worthies and sages; the recipient of food neither possessing afflictions nor having left afflictions behind, neither entering absorption nor rising from it, neither abiding in the world nor in nirvāṇa; the giver having no established great or small merit, benefit or loss. This is true entry into the Buddha’s path and not consuming another’s offering in vain. From then onward, Kāśyapa no longer encourages people to practice only the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha path.

Before Subhūti there is likewise a bowl of rice, already filled by Vimalakīrti. This time the sūtra lets food and Dharma illuminate one another: 「若能於食等者,諸法亦等,諸法等者,於食亦等;」 — “If one can be equal toward food, all dharmas are also equal; if all dharmas are equal, one is also equal toward food.” Food is not a small daily matter separate from the myriad dharmas, and the equality of the myriad dharmas cannot be sought apart from the bowl of rice before one.

The long statement that follows does not let Subhūti stand securely in any pure identity: not cutting off lust, anger, and delusion, yet not dwelling with them; not destroying the body, yet according with the one mark; not extinguishing ignorance and craving, yet giving rise to understanding and liberation; the five heinous acts and liberation, bondage and freedom from bondage, seeing and not seeing the truths, attaining and not attaining the fruit, ordinary person and sage—none can become an identity-position to which one clings. The six teachers, wrong views, the eight difficult states, afflictions, non-contention, field of merit, evil paths, hosts of Māra, enmity, slandering the Buddha, destroying the Dharma, not entering the assembly, and cessation are likewise enumerated in the sūtra’s sequence.

Subhūti becomes bewildered and puts down the bowl, intending to leave. Vimalakīrti then asks him about a person conjured by the Tathāgata: if such a conjured person were questioned in this way, would it be afraid? When Subhūti says no, the exchange returns to the illusory marks of all dharmas and all speech. The wise do not cling to written words and therefore are not afraid. The nature of written words is separate; there are no written words. This is liberation, and the mark of liberation is all dharmas. The sūtra does not let Subhūti abandon the bowl and flee equality; it instead tells him to pick up the bowl and not be afraid. Two hundred devas then attain purity of the Dharma-eye.

Teaching and Explaining Meanings: One Must Still See with What Mind and to What Faculties One Speaks

Pūrṇa teaches the Dharma to newly trained bhikṣus beneath a tree in the Great Forest. Vimalakīrti first says, 「先當入定,觀此人心然後說法。」 — “First enter absorption and contemplate these people’s minds; only then teach the Dharma.” Each simile that follows shows that what is taught and the people addressed cannot be mismatched: impure food must not be placed in a jeweled vessel, nor beryl mistaken for crystal. One who has no wound must not be injured; one who wishes to travel the great road must not be pointed toward a small path; the great ocean cannot be poured into an ox’s hoofprint, nor sunlight equated with a firefly.

The sūtra itself gives the former circumstances of these bhikṣus. They had long ago aroused the mind of the Great Vehicle but forgotten it along the way. In the presence of five hundred buddhas they had planted many roots of virtue and dedicated them to awakening. Vimalakīrti enters absorption and causes them to know their former lives. They suddenly recover the minds they had originally aroused and bow to Vimalakīrti. When Vimalakīrti then teaches them the Dharma, they become irreversible from unsurpassed awakening. Pūrṇa consequently reflects that one should not teach without discerning people’s faculties.

What Kātyāyana explains is not an assortment of meanings from elsewhere. After the Buddha briefly teaches the essentials of the Dharma, he elaborates the five meanings of impermanence, suffering, emptiness, no-self, and quiescent cessation. Vimalakīrti identifies the crucial point: 「無以生滅心行說實相法。」 — “Do not teach the Dharma of the true mark through mental activity of arising and cessation.”

The sūtra immediately restates all five meanings in sequence: all dharmas ultimately neither arise nor cease—this is the meaning of impermanence; the five aggregates subject to grasping are penetrated as empty, with nothing arising—this is the meaning of suffering; all dharmas ultimately have no possession—this is the meaning of emptiness; self and no-self are nondual—this is the meaning of no-self; dharmas originally had no real burning and now have nothing to extinguish—this is the meaning of quiescent cessation. Not one of the five is omitted, and the fifth is not merged into the first four. The minds of those bhikṣus are then liberated, while Kātyāyana still closes his recollection by declaring himself unable.

The Divine Eye and the Disciplinary Code: What Is Seen Is Questioned through Fabrication, and the Defilement of Offense through Within, Without, and In Between

Aniruddha first tells Brahmā king Majestic Purity that with his divine eye he sees the billion-world universe within Śākyamuni Buddha’s buddha-land as one sees an āmalaka fruit in the palm. Vimalakīrti does not compare how far he can see, but asks, 「天眼所見,為作相耶,無作相耶?」 — “Is what the divine eye sees a fabricated mark or an unfabricated mark?” If it is fabricated, it is equal to the five superknowledges of the non-Buddhists; if unfabricated, it is unconditioned and should not have another act of seeing.

Aniruddha remains silent. The Brahmā assembly then asks who in the world has the true divine eye. Vimalakīrti answers that the Buddha, the World-Honored One, does: constantly abiding in absorption, completely seeing all buddha-lands, and not seeing through two marks. The sūtra retains both “completely seeing” and “not through two marks.” It does not replace true seeing with not seeing, nor does it supply another answer for Aniruddha. Brahmā king Majestic Purity and five hundred members of his retinue then arouse the mind of awakening and suddenly cease to appear after bowing at Vimalakīrti’s feet.

Before Upāli are not distant worlds, but the immediate shame, doubt, and remorse of two bhikṣus who violated the disciplinary code. He has already explained the code to them when Vimalakīrti first stops him: 「無重增此二比丘罪!當直除滅,勿擾其心。」 — “Do not add still more weight to the offenses of these two bhikṣus! Eliminate them directly; do not disturb their minds.” The sūtra joins not adding to their offenses, directly eliminating them, and not disturbing their minds.

From the nature of offense the sūtra proceeds to mind, and then to all dharmas. The nature of offense is not within, not without, and not in between. Mind is likewise not within, without, or in between. As it is with mind, so it is with the defilement of offense and all dharmas; none goes beyond suchness. When the mark of mind is liberated, there is no defilement within it, and the undefiled marks of the minds of all sentient beings are likewise. Defilement and purity are then assigned in sequence to false conception, inversion, and grasping at self, and to their abandonment: the sūtra says in turn that false conception, inversion, and grasping at self are defilement, while separation from them is purity.

All dharmas arise and cease without abiding, like illusion and lightning. They do not wait upon one another, and do not abide for even a single thought-moment. What is seen is like a dream, a mirage, the moon in water, and an image in a mirror, arising from false conception. The sūtra finally says “one who knows this” twice: knowing this is called observing the disciplinary code; knowing this is called skillfully understanding the disciplinary code. The two bhikṣus’ doubt and remorse are then dispelled, they arouse the mind of awakening, and they wish for all sentient beings to attain such eloquence.

Leaving Home and the Buddha’s Body: No Benefit Does Not Mean No Practice, and Absence of Illness Does Not Delete Manifestation

The sons of elders ask Rāhula what benefit there is in leaving home. Rāhula teaches in accord with Dharma about the meritorious benefit of leaving home, yet Vimalakīrti says, 「無利、無功德,是為出家;」 — “Having no benefit and no merit is leaving home.” Benefit and merit can be counted within conditioned dharmas, whereas the direction of leaving home is the unconditioned and cannot be measured by conditioned gain.

The sūtra does not thereby make leaving home blank. In one sustained sequence, it lists the marks of true renunciation: no place there, here, or in between; separation from the sixty-two views and resting in nirvāṇa; being received by the wise and practiced by sages; subduing Māra, crossing the five paths, purifying the five eyes, attaining the five powers, and establishing the five faculties; not harming others and being apart from mixed evils; subduing non-Buddhist paths and surpassing provisional names; emerging from mud and being without attachment; having nothing belonging to self and nothing received; being free of disturbance while cherishing joy within; protecting others’ intentions, according with meditation, and being apart from every fault. No benefit and no merit cancel none of these.

When the sons of elders say that they cannot leave home because their parents have not permitted it, Vimalakīrti first answers, “That is so,” without erasing the condition stated by the Buddha. He then tells them to arouse the mind of awakening, saying that this is leaving home and this is full ordination. All thirty-two sons of elders then arouse the mind of awakening.

Ānanda’s bowl is meant to hold cow’s milk. Because the World-Honored One is slightly ill, he comes early in the morning to the gate of a brahmin household. Vimalakīrti first says that the Tathāgata’s body is adamantine, with all evil cut off and all wholesome qualities universally gathered. He also says, 「諸如來身,即是法身,非思欲身。」 — “The bodies of all tathāgatas are precisely the dharma-body, not bodies born of sensual thought.” The Buddha’s body surpasses the three realms, is free of outflows, has exhausted all outflows, is unconditioned, and does not fall within any enumeration; it therefore should not be spoken of in terms of ordinary illness and distress.

Ānanda does not therefore throw away the bowl. Just as he feels ashamed and wonders whether, despite attending closely upon the Buddha, he has heard incorrectly, a voice from the sky affirms what Vimalakīrti has said and supplies another side: the Buddha manifests the practice of this Dharma in the evil world of the five degenerations to liberate sentient beings. It finally tells him to fetch the milk without shame. The dharma-body’s freedom from illness and the manifestation of illness in the world stand one after another in the same scriptural passage. The milk must still be fetched, while the shame can be put down.

Ten Declarations of Inability Pass the Inquiry to the Next Person

The ten disciples’ recollections close in different ways. Śāriputra and Aniruddha remain silent. Maudgalyāyana says that he lacks such eloquence. Kāśyapa no longer encourages the two-vehicle practice. Pūrṇa reflects that teaching must be preceded by discerning faculties. The remaining episodes record the concurrent benefits attained by devas, bhikṣus, Brahmā devas, and sons of elders. The sūtra does not rank these results, but transmits each episode in turn.

The final sentence moves the scene from ten disciples to five hundred great disciples. Each tells the Buddha of his own former encounter, recounts Vimalakīrti’s words, and says that he cannot go. Five hundred declarations of inability extend the shared ending of the ten episodes to the many disciples and prevent the reader from standing only within the disciples’ former answers. Each episode asks: if Dharma is present precisely within meditative sitting, a city lane, a bowl of rice, beneath a tree, walking meditation, doubt and remorse, leaving home, and fetching milk, can the practice now before us avoid being sealed shut by its own name?

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The two mirrors below are presented side by side only here. The three masters of the Kumārajīva line are individually attributed in accordance with the scriptural sentences of the Kumārajīva recension, while the Ci’en line classifies according to the terminology of the Xuanzang recension. Both sides help illuminate the layers of the chapter, but neither is rewritten as a classification stated by the sūtra itself.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Three Individual Attributions, from Ten Repeated Praises to Practice without Abiding

Concerning the structure of the whole chapter, Kumārajīva says, 「復命餘人者,欲令各稱其美,明兼應辯慧無方也。」 — “He further instructs the others because he wishes each to praise Vimalakīrti’s excellence and make clear that he possesses both responsive eloquence and wisdom without limit” (T38n1775 0344a08). This reads the ten instructions as repeated praise of Vimalakīrti’s excellence. Within each episode, “Kumārajīva says,” “Sengzhao says,” and “Daosheng says” are individually marked. In the episode on meditative sitting, Daosheng develops the meaning from dwelling at leisure, Kumārajīva from the utmost absorption, and Sengzhao along the six statements. The words of the three cannot all be attributed to Sengzhao alone.

In the episode on equality of food, Sengzhao says, 「言萬法同相,準一可知。」 — “This says that the myriad dharmas have the same mark and can be known by taking one as the standard” (T38n1775 0350a11). In the episode on discerning faculties, Sengzhao says, 「此新學比丘根在大乘、應聞大道,而為說小法,故誨其入定也。」 — “The faculties of these newly trained bhikṣus lie in the Great Vehicle, and they should hear the great path; yet Pūrṇa teaches them a lesser Dharma, so Vimalakīrti instructs him to enter absorption” (T38n1775 0353a03). The former uses one meal as a standard for knowing the myriad dharmas; the latter interprets the original mind stated by the sūtra as faculties rooted in the Great Vehicle. These are Sengzhao’s interpretations and are not rewritten as self-designations in the sūtra.

In the Maudgalyāyana episode, Kumārajīva, Sengzhao, and Daosheng separately take up the statements on personal and Dharma emptiness. In the divine-eye episode, Kumārajīva develops the true eye from the fabricated mark of form, while Sengzhao explains the fabricated mark through the faculties of a recompense-body. In the offense-nature episode, Daosheng, Kumārajīva, and Sengzhao separately discuss the location of offense, false conception, and the mark of mind. The three masters retain their separate attributions and are not combined into a ruling by a single commentator.

In the episode on leaving home, Daosheng says, 「正以無利無功德為出家理也。」 — “Precisely having no benefit and no merit is the principle of leaving home” (T38n1775 0357c13), while Sengzhao says, 「無為無利無功德,當知出家亦然矣。」 — “The unconditioned has no benefit and no merit; one should know that leaving home is likewise” (T38n1775 0357c25). In the Ānanda episode, Kumārajīva separately distinguishes three kinds of dharma-body, while Daosheng and Sengzhao each discuss manifesting illness to liberate sentient beings. The Kumārajīva-line mirror opens different directions through short comments close to the scriptural sentences; the three masters sit together without their attributions being mixed.

The Ci’en Mirror: Classification into Five Pairs, with Multiple Interpretive Approaches Still Kept within the Xuanzang Recension

Following the Xuanzang recension, Kuiji gives the overall classification, 「十大聲聞,略為五對。」 — “The ten great śrāvakas are arranged, in brief, into five pairs” (T38n1782 1041a12). The five pairs join inner quiescence of body and mind with outward display of words and principles; partial aid to the poor and suffering with equal manifestation of loving-kindness and compassion; instruction of beginners with teaching that brings previously trained people to completion; exercising superknowledge to guide the wholesome with causing remorse over wrongdoing to cease; and praising leaving home with correcting the search for offerings while attending upon the Buddha. This is the overall classification of the Ci’en commentary and is not poured down into the sequence explicitly listed by Kumārajīva’s sūtra.

Within the individual interpretations, meditative sitting is divided through dependent origination, consciousness-only, signlessness, suchness, and other approaches. Equality of food can be divided into emptiness-principle and correct-principle readings. On Kātyāyana’s five meanings the commentary says, 「應理義云:此五實義,性即真如。」 — “According to the correct-principle interpretation, the nature of these five true meanings is suchness” (T38n1782 1050a26). In the Upāli episode it likewise says, 「應理義云:罪性者真如理,此理不依內根外境及住兩間。」 — “According to the correct-principle interpretation, the nature of offense is the principle of suchness; this principle depends neither on inner faculties nor outer objects and does not abide between the two” (T38n1782 1052c19). Both are explicit statements of the commentator and do not backfill “suchness” as a direct statement of Kumārajīva’s sūtra.

In the Rāhula episode, Kuiji explains having neither merit nor benefit through the breaking of discriminating attachment and further distinguishes bodily renunciation when parents have not given permission from mental renunciation accomplished through arousing the mind. In the Ānanda episode he says, 「真身者報身也,是實功德,從因修生,故名真身。」 — “The true body is the recompense-body. It consists of real meritorious qualities and arises from cultivating causes; therefore it is called the true body” (T38n1782 1056c29), and explains freedom from illness and manifested illness through the true body and transformation-body. The Ci’en mirror always relies on the terminology of the Xuanzang recension; when it illuminates the Kumārajīva line, its names and scriptural sentences still return to their own recension.

One mirror follows the phrase-by-phrase comments of three masters close to the Kumārajīva recension; the other unfolds multiple approaches and classifications from the Xuanzang recension. Meditative sitting, teaching the Dharma, almsround, the five meanings, the divine eye, the nature of offense, leaving home, and the Buddha’s body all receive different developments in the two ancient mirrors. Their purpose in shining side by side is to preserve difference, not to pronounce a final ruling for either one. As this is transmitted to the present, the sūtra still comes first: the Buddha’s instructions, the disciples’ recollections, Vimalakīrti’s questions, and the benefits concurrently attained should first be read in the full sequence of this chapter, so that the light of the ancient commentaries does not obscure the scriptural sentences it illuminates.

菩薩品第四Chapter 04 “The Bodhisattvas”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「汝行詣維摩詰問疾。」佛在本品四次發出同一命令,先後點到彌勒、光嚴、持世與善德。四位都沒有直接拒絕,而是各自說起一段往事:曾在說法、行路、靜室或施會中遇見維摩詰,也曾在那次相遇裡聽見一條超出原先所見的道路。

四段都以『我不堪任』開頭、以不任問疾收尾,中間卻沒有重複同一個題目。彌勒原說不退轉行,維摩詰追問受記依何生而立;光嚴只是問從何處來,維摩詰把來處說成三十二種道場;持世把魔認成帝釋,維摩詰先辨魔相,再令天女從五欲樂轉向法樂;善德正辦七日財施會,維摩詰把施會推到一時供養一切眾生。全品所照見的,正是菩薩行中那些常被當成已有所得、已有處所、已有所樂、已有所施的地方。

受記究竟落在哪一生?

彌勒為兜率天王與眷屬說不退轉地之行,維摩詰卻先問:「為用何生得受記乎?過去耶?未來耶?現在耶?」若依過去生,過去已滅;若依未來生,未來未至;若依現在生,現在無住。三個時間都被逐一問過,受記便不能安在一個停住不變的『生』上。

經文隨即把問題帶到無生。無生就是正位,可是在正位中,沒有可受的記,也沒有可得的無上正等正覺;若再問從如生或如滅受記,如本身又沒有生滅。這不是只把『受記』抹去,因為經文接著說:「一切眾生皆如也,一切法亦如也,眾聖賢亦如也,至於彌勒亦如也。」彌勒若能受記,一切眾生也應受記;彌勒若得菩提,一切眾生也應得,因為一切眾生就是菩提相;彌勒若得滅度,一切眾生也應滅度,因為諸佛知眾生畢竟寂滅,已是涅槃相,不復更滅。

所以維摩詰不是把天子從一個受記推向另一個受記,而是要他們捨離分別菩提之見。經文說:「菩提者不可以身得,不可以心得;」接下來二十五句,就把『菩提可得』這個念頭從不同方向鬆開。

寂滅是菩提,因為諸相滅;不觀是菩提,因為離諸緣;不行是菩提,因為無憶念;斷是菩提,因為捨諸見;離是菩提,因為離妄想;障是菩提,因為障諸願;不入是菩提,因為無貪著。這七句先從相、緣、念、見、妄想、願與貪著處,一一不讓菩提成為追逐的對象。

順是菩提,因為順於如;住是菩提,因為住法性;至是菩提,因為至實際;不二是菩提,因為離意與法;等是菩提,因為等虛空;無為是菩提,因為無生、住、滅;知是菩提,因為了知眾生心行。這七句既不以身心得菩提,又沒有落入全無所知;經文仍說順、住、至與知,只是不把它們變成一個身心可攀取的所得。

不會是菩提,因為諸入不會;不合是菩提,因為離煩惱習;無處是菩提,因為無形色;假名是菩提,因為名字空;如化是菩提,因為無取捨;無亂是菩提,因為常自靜;善寂是菩提,因為性清淨;無取是菩提,因為離攀緣;無異是菩提,因為諸法平等;無比是菩提,因為無可喻;微妙是菩提,因為諸法難知。到這裡,會合、形色、名字、取捨、攀緣、異同與譬喻都不能把菩提固定下來。

可是,本段並沒有以『什麼都沒有』收尾。維摩詰說法時,二百天子得無生法忍。經文一面不許菩提成為身心所得,一面又記天子得忍;這兩面同在,正提醒讀者不要把不可得誤作沒有發心、沒有聞法、沒有法益。

道場究竟在城內、城外,還是在每一步?

光嚴出毘耶離大城,維摩詰方入城,兩人相逢。光嚴問從何所來,維摩詰回答:「吾從道場來。」光嚴再問道場在哪裡,回答卻沒有給他一個方向,而是從直心一路說到一念知一切法。

直心是道場,因為無虛假;發行是道場,因為能辦事;深心是道場,因為增益功德;菩提心是道場,因為無錯謬。開頭四項都落在心與行:心不虛假,行能辦事,深心增益,菩提心不錯謬。

布施是道場,因為不望報;持戒是道場,因為得願具;忍辱是道場,因為對眾生心無礙;精進是道場,因為不懈退;禪定是道場,因為心調柔;智慧是道場,因為現見諸法。六度不只是通往道場的預備,每一度就在其不望報、願具、無礙、不退、調柔與現見之中被說成道場。

慈是道場,因為平等對待眾生;悲是道場,因為忍受疲苦;喜是道場,因為悅樂於法;捨是道場,因為憎愛斷。神通是道場,因為成就六通;解脫是道場,因為能背捨;方便是道場,因為教化眾生;四攝是道場,因為攝受眾生。這八項把自心與化他放在一起:慈悲喜捨不離眾生,神通、解脫、方便與四攝也都在所行中顯出。

多聞是道場,因為如所聞而行;伏心是道場,因為正觀諸法;三十七品是道場,因為捨有為法;諦是道場,因為不誑世間;緣起是道場,因為無明乃至老死皆無盡。這裡的多聞沒有止在聽聞,真諦沒有離開不欺誑,緣起也沒有被壓成一個名目。

諸煩惱是道場,因為知其如實;眾生是道場,因為知無我;一切法是道場,因為知諸法空。經文沒有只把清淨法稱為道場,連煩惱、眾生、一切法都在如實知、無我與空的照見中成為道場。

降魔是道場,因為不傾動;三界是道場,因為無所趣;師子吼是道場,因為無所畏;力、無畏、不共法是道場,因為無諸過;三明是道場,因為無餘礙;一念知一切法是道場,因為成就一切智。最後六項走到不動、無所趣、無畏、無過、無礙與一切智,卻仍沒有離開前面每一項行。

於是,維摩詰的結語不是『道場無處可尋』,而是:「舉足下足,當知皆從道場來,住於佛法矣!」菩薩若依諸波羅蜜教化眾生,所有作為、每一步抬起與落下,都從道場而來。說法時五百天、人發菩提心;道場沒有被縮成一處,發心與安住也都仍在經文之中。

魔宮裡還能有什麼樂?

持世住在靜室,魔波旬帶一萬二千天女現作帝釋形相而來。持世勸他觀五欲無常,在身、命、財上修堅法,卻沒有認出來者是魔。維摩詰到來,第一句便指出:「非帝釋也,是為魔來嬈固汝耳!」

接下來的敘事有兩次轉向。第一次,魔把天女當作引誘沙門的物件,維摩詰卻請魔把她們交給自己,隨即令她們發菩提心。第二次,天女既已發心,維摩詰沒有只叫她們壓抑原來所樂,而是說:「有法樂可以自娛,不應復樂五欲樂也。」

法樂先從三寶與離欲說起:常信佛、欲聽法、供養眾、離五欲。接著觀五陰如怨賊、觀四大如毒蛇、觀內入如空聚;三個譬喻依經序相連,所說的都是『樂觀』。再來是隨護道意、饒益眾生、敬養師,使發心、利他與敬師相連。

廣行施、堅持戒、忍辱柔和、勤集善根、禪定不亂、離垢明慧,是六度所攝的行。廣菩提心、降伏眾魔、斷諸煩惱、淨佛國土、成就相好、修諸功德、嚴道場,又把發心、降魔、斷惑、淨土、相好、功德與道場逐一列出;成就相好與修諸功德在經句中相接,仍不可省去其中一項。

聞深法不畏,是聽見甚深法而心不退縮;樂三脫門,也不樂非時;近同學,也能在非同學中無恚無礙;將護惡知識,也親近善知識;心喜清淨,並修無量道品之法。至此,法樂不只在所親近的善境,也在面對不同所學與惡知識時不失其心。

魔要天女回宮,她們已不再樂五欲。維摩詰讓魔把她們帶走,並教她們在魔宮修無盡燈。經文的意象極其清楚:「譬如一燈,燃百千燈,冥者皆明,明終不盡。」一位菩薩開導百千眾生,自己的道意不滅,所說之法又增益自身一切善法;天女回到魔宮,正可令無數天子、天女發心,以報佛恩、利益眾生。

這一段沒有把修行安置在必須遠離魔宮之後。天女確實隨魔還宮,經文也確實把無盡燈交給她們;她們所帶回去的,不是五欲樂的延續,而是一盞能燃百千燈、明終不盡的法門。

財施已經遍及貧乏者,為何還要說法施?

善德在父舍設大施會,連續七日供養沙門、婆羅門、外道、貧窮、下賤、孤獨與乞人。這場施會並非沒有廣度;維摩詰所問的是,何以只以財施為會。善德問何謂法施,維摩詰回答:「法施會者,無前無後,一時供養一切眾生,是名法施之會。」

接下來三十二句,沒有離開行門。以菩提起慈心,以救眾生起大悲心,以持正法起喜心,以攝智慧行捨心,先把慈、悲、喜、捨放在一切眾生之前。

以攝慳貪起檀波羅蜜,以化犯戒起尸羅波羅蜜,以無我法起羼提波羅蜜,以離身心相起毘梨耶波羅蜜,以菩提相起禪波羅蜜,以一切智起般若波羅蜜。六度每一項都有所對治、有所引發,不是只列六個名稱。

教化眾生而起於空,不捨有為法而起無相,示現受生而起無作。空沒有使菩薩捨棄教化,無相沒有使菩薩捨棄有為,無作也與示現受生同句。護持正法起方便力,度眾生起四攝法,敬事一切起除慢法;方便、攝受與除慢都落在護法、度生與敬事上。

於身、命、財起三堅法;於六念中起思念法;於六和敬起質直心;正行善法起淨命;心淨歡喜起近賢聖;不憎惡人起調伏心。身命財、六念、六和敬、淨命、近賢聖與不憎惡人連續而下,使法施不只對外說法,也回到自己如何用身命財、如何憶念、如何與眾和敬、如何生活、如何近善而不憎惡。

以出家法起深心,以如說行起多聞,以無諍法起空閑處,趣向佛慧起宴坐,解眾生縛起修行地。出家、聞法、空閑與宴坐沒有成為離眾的終點,因為下一句仍是解開眾生繫縛。

以具相好、淨佛土起福德業;知一切眾生心念、如應說法起智業;知一切法不取不捨、入一相門起慧業;斷一切煩惱、一切障礙、一切不善法起一切善業;得一切智慧、一切善法起一切助佛道法。最後五句由福德、應機說法、不取不捨,走到斷惡、起善與助佛道法,法施之會至此才收束。

法施沒有取消善德原來的施心。二百婆羅門發心後,善德以瓔珞供養;維摩詰把瓔珞分成二分,一分施給會中最下乞人,一分奉給難勝如來。眾會同時看見光明國土、難勝如來與四柱寶臺,最後又聽見:「若施主等心施一最下乞人,猶如如來福田之相,無所分別,等于大悲,不求果報,是則名曰具足法施。」

經文把最下乞人與如來放在同一個布施行動中,所明說的是等心、無分別、大悲與不求果報。最下乞人見神力、聞法,也發起菩提心。法施不是離開具體受者的抽象言說,而是在慈悲、六度、三解脫門、修行諸法與一串瓔珞的實際去向中,一時朝向一切眾生。

四次不任,為何最後還要讓諸菩薩同說?

彌勒段有二百天子得無生法忍,光嚴段有五百天、人發菩提心,善德段有二百婆羅門與最下乞人發心;持世段則讓天女帶著無盡燈回到魔宮。四人自陳不任,經文卻在每一段都記下法益。『不任』不是說本緣沒有結果,而是四位都親見維摩詰能從他們當時所在之處,照出另一重菩薩行。

品末說其餘菩薩也各陳本緣,稱述維摩詰所言,「皆曰不任詣彼問疾。」經文沒有逐一載出所有本緣,卻以這一句把四段擴到眾菩薩。下一次再聽到佛命人問疾時,讀者已知道:問疾不只是一趟探病,也將使受命者帶出自己曾如何被法照見。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀四段本緣時,又各依自己所隨的漢本照出不同紋理。以下分列什門三家與慈恩一系;前者守維摩詰、彌勒、道場、法樂與善德之名,後者守無垢稱、慈氏、妙菩提、法苑樂與蘇達多之名。兩路並錄,不把一鏡的經句換入另一鏡。

什門之鏡:遣所得而不廢萬行,傳一燈而遍法施

在受記一段,生曰以「夫受記者,要以四事合成,一一推之皆無也。」說明推問所待;肇曰以「別推三世明無生也。」點出過去、未來、現在三路;什曰則以實相常定釋正位。到一切皆如,生曰又著眼於無得與不得之異。三家都沿羅什經句展開,卻不是同一套詞,故受記、三世、正位與如只能分家看。

在道場一段,什曰說「萬行是道場因,而言道場者,是因中說果也。」肇曰則說道無不至、場無不在,又以內心真直、外無虛假釋直心。這一鏡既把道場落在萬行,也沒有把道場縮成萬行之外的一處;舉足下足所以能從道場來,正因直心至一念知一切法都在所行之中。

在法樂一段,肇曰從天女初捨天樂而示法樂著眼,生曰從以法樂替代昔日五欲樂著眼。到無盡燈,肇曰說「自行化彼則功德彌增、法光不絕,名無盡燈也。」法樂沒有停在自受,回到魔宮化他時,自身善法反而增益。

在法施一段,什曰以財施不能一時周遍、法施一時普至解其無前無後;生曰以救物之懷說四等居先;肇曰分說三堅、六念,什曰又分說六和敬與智業、慧業。至二田,什曰從施佛心濃、施貧悲深說福田同相。這一路把不可得之照見與萬行、化他、布施並置,沒有因遣著而廢行。

慈恩之鏡:由三世假立照真如,由妙菩提次第照行門

窺基依玄奘本,先以四德二對科四位菩薩。在慈氏一段,他解授記為與記、別識驗,又說三世依一有法假施設;無生正性則沿真如解說,一切有情、一切法、一切賢聖與慈氏皆依於如。這一鏡用慈氏與真如正性的詞系,並不把玄奘經句換成羅什本『正位』。

在光嚴一段,窺基明說舊譯『道場』是為顯因菩提,並以菩提性、菩提用、菩提因、菩提伴侶、菩提境五路讀『妙菩提』。三十二項又被分成真實發趣、波羅蜜多、成熟有情、一切善根、攝受正法、供養如來六組。此科次只屬慈恩鏡,正文仍以羅什本三十二道場為地。

在持世一段,窺基依玄奘本記三十五句法苑樂,並指出舊經三十二句未見所緣無依住、般涅槃正攀緣、巧方便善攝受三句;又記相好與修功德的句法差別。至無盡燈,他著眼於傳法不斷絕。分本法數並列,使玄奘本多出的三句可見,卻不被倒灌補入羅什本。

在蘇達多一段,窺基以心平等解無前無後,把三十二法施句分為四無量、六到彼岸、三等持、九雜修、十次第五組;六隨念列佛、法、僧、施、戒、修,六和敬列身、語、意、戒、施、見。至二田,他分佛田與悲田,仍以施心照乞人。這一路以次第與所依照法施,與什門各守其語,不必合成一說。

兩鏡都沒有把四次『不任』讀成法行的終止。什門由遣受記所得走向萬行道場、法樂傳燈與一時法施;慈恩由三世假立、真如正性走向五種妙菩提、法苑樂科次與法施五組。它們照見的紋理不同,所隨經本也不同;本品的承衍正應保存這份分本與分家,讓羅什經文居中,不以一家的光遮去另一家的光。

Why do all four bodhisattvas say that they are not equal to the task of inquiring about the illness, and what, ultimately, did Vimalakīrti see? 「汝行詣維摩詰問疾。」 — “Go to Vimalakīrti and inquire about his illness.” The Buddha issues this same command four times in this chapter, successively addressing Maitreya, Radiant Adornment, World-Upholder, and Excellent Virtue. None refuses directly. Instead, each relates a past event: meeting Vimalakīrti while teaching the Dharma, traveling, dwelling in a quiet chamber, or holding a giving assembly, and hearing in that encounter a path that went beyond what he had previously seen.

All four passages begin with “I am not equal to the task” and end with the speaker’s inability to inquire about the illness, yet the subject between these frames is never the same. Maitreya had been teaching the practices of non-retrogression, but Vimalakīrti asked on which life a prophecy could depend. Radiant Adornment merely asked where he had come from, but Vimalakīrti spoke of coming from thirty-two places of awakening. World-Upholder mistook Māra for Śakra; Vimalakīrti first discerned Māra’s appearance and then led the goddesses from delight in the five desires to delight in the Dharma. Excellent Virtue was holding a seven-day assembly of material giving; Vimalakīrti carried giving as far as making offerings to all sentient beings in a single moment. What the whole chapter illuminates are precisely those places in bodhisattva practice that are habitually taken as an already acquired attainment, fixed location, established delight, or determinate gift.

On Which Life Does a Prophecy Ultimately Depend?

Maitreya was teaching the practices of the stage of non-retrogression to the king of the Tuṣita devas and his retinue, but Vimalakīrti first asked, 「為用何生得受記乎?過去耶?未來耶?現在耶?」 — “On which life do you receive the prophecy? A past life? A future life? The present life?” If it depends on a past life, the past has ceased. If it depends on a future life, the future has not arrived. If it depends on the present life, the present does not remain. Once all three times have been questioned in turn, the prophecy cannot be settled upon an unchanging “life” that stands still.

The sūtra immediately carries the question into non-arising. Non-arising is the correct position, yet within that position there is no prophecy that can be received and no unsurpassed perfect awakening that can be attained. If one then asks whether the prophecy is received from the arising or the cessation of suchness, suchness itself has neither arising nor cessation. This does not simply erase the “prophecy,” because the sūtra continues, 「一切眾生皆如也,一切法亦如也,眾聖賢亦如也,至於彌勒亦如也。」 — “All sentient beings are suchness; all dharmas are also suchness; all sages and worthies are also suchness; even Maitreya is suchness.” If Maitreya can receive a prophecy, all sentient beings should also receive one. If Maitreya attains awakening, all sentient beings should also attain it, because all sentient beings are the mark of awakening. If Maitreya attains cessation, all sentient beings should also attain it, because the buddhas know that sentient beings are ultimately quiescent, already bear the mark of nirvāṇa, and do not undergo some further cessation.

Thus Vimalakīrti does not push the devas from one prophecy toward another, but asks them to relinquish discriminating views of awakening. The sūtra says, 「菩提者不可以身得,不可以心得;」 — “Awakening cannot be obtained through the body and cannot be obtained through the mind.” The following twenty-five statements loosen the notion that “awakening can be attained” from different directions.

Quiescent cessation is awakening because all marks cease. Non-contemplation is awakening because all conditions are left behind. Non-activity is awakening because there is no recollection. Severance is awakening because all views are relinquished. Detachment is awakening because deluded conceptions are left behind. Obstruction is awakening because it bars all wishes. Non-entry is awakening because there is no craving attachment. These first seven statements, moving through marks, conditions, recollection, views, deluded conceptions, wishes, and craving attachment, allow awakening to become an object of pursuit nowhere.

Accordance is awakening because it accords with suchness. Abiding is awakening because it abides in Dharma-nature. Arrival is awakening because it arrives at the limit of reality. Nonduality is awakening because it leaves behind mind faculty and dharmas as two. Equality is awakening because it is equal to space. The unconditioned is awakening because it has no arising, abiding, or cessation. Knowing is awakening because it knows the thoughts and conduct of sentient beings. These seven statements do not obtain awakening through body or mind, yet neither do they fall into knowing nothing at all. The sūtra still speaks of accordance, abiding, arrival, and knowing, but does not turn any of them into an attainment that body or mind can cling to.

Non-convergence is awakening because the sense-spheres do not converge. Non-combination is awakening because the habituations of the afflictions are left behind. Placelessness is awakening because it has no form or shape. Provisional naming is awakening because names are empty. Being like a transformation is awakening because there is neither taking nor relinquishing. Non-confusion is awakening because it is constantly quiescent of itself. Excellent quiescence is awakening because its nature is pure. Non-grasping is awakening because it has left clinging to conditions behind. Non-difference is awakening because all dharmas are equal. Incomparability is awakening because nothing can serve as a simile. Subtlety is awakening because all dharmas are difficult to know. At this point, convergence, form, names, taking and relinquishing, clinging to conditions, difference, and simile are all unable to fix awakening in place.

Yet this passage does not end with “there is nothing at all.” When Vimalakīrti teaches, two hundred devas attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. In a single movement, the sūtra refuses to let awakening become something obtained through body or mind while still recording the devas’ attainment of acceptance. The two sides stand together, warning readers not to mistake non-attainment for the absence of an awakening mind, hearing the Dharma, or benefit from the Dharma.

Is the Place of Awakening Inside the City, Outside It, or in Every Step?

Radiant Adornment was leaving the great city of Vaiśālī while Vimalakīrti was entering, and the two met. Radiant Adornment asked where he had come from, and Vimalakīrti answered, 「吾從道場來。」 — “I have come from the place of awakening.” When Radiant Adornment then asked where the place of awakening was, the answer gave him no direction; it proceeded from the upright mind all the way to knowing all dharmas in a single thought.

The upright mind is the place of awakening because it is without falsity. Initiating practice is the place of awakening because it accomplishes what should be done. The profound mind is the place of awakening because it increases merit. The mind of awakening is the place of awakening because it is without error. These opening four all come down to mind and practice: the mind is not false, practice accomplishes its work, the profound mind increases merit, and the mind of awakening does not err.

Giving is the place of awakening because it expects no reward. Ethical discipline is the place of awakening because it brings vows to fulfillment. Patience is the place of awakening because the mind has no obstruction toward sentient beings. Diligent effort is the place of awakening because it is neither lax nor retrogressing. Meditation is the place of awakening because the mind is regulated and pliant. Wisdom is the place of awakening because it directly sees all dharmas. The six perfections are not merely preparations leading toward the place of awakening. Each is itself called that place in its expectation of no reward, fulfillment of vows, non-obstruction, non-retrogression, pliancy, and direct seeing.

Loving-kindness is the place of awakening because it treats sentient beings equally. Compassion is the place of awakening because it endures weariness and hardship. Sympathetic joy is the place of awakening because it takes delight in the Dharma. Equanimity is the place of awakening because hatred and attachment have ceased. Supernormal powers are the place of awakening because the six powers are accomplished. Liberation is the place of awakening because it can turn away and relinquish. Skillful means is the place of awakening because it teaches and transforms sentient beings. The four means of gathering are the place of awakening because they gather sentient beings in. These eight place one’s own mind together with transforming others: loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity do not leave sentient beings behind, and supernormal powers, liberation, skillful means, and the four means of gathering all appear within conduct.

Learning widely is the place of awakening because one practices according to what one has heard. Subduing the mind is the place of awakening because it correctly contemplates all dharmas. The thirty-seven factors are the place of awakening because they leave conditioned dharmas behind. Truth is the place of awakening because it does not deceive the world. Dependent origination is the place of awakening because the sequence from ignorance through aging and death is inexhaustible. Here wide learning does not stop at hearing, truth does not leave non-deception behind, and dependent origination is not flattened into a mere label.

The afflictions are the place of awakening because they are known as they truly are. Sentient beings are the place of awakening because one knows there is no self. All dharmas are the place of awakening because one knows they are empty. The sūtra does not call only pure dharmas the place of awakening. Even afflictions, sentient beings, and all dharmas become the place of awakening when seen through knowledge of what is real, no-self, and emptiness.

Subduing Māra is the place of awakening because one is not shaken. The three realms are the place of awakening because there is nowhere toward which to proceed. The lion’s roar is the place of awakening because it is without fear. The powers, fearlessnesses, and exclusive qualities are the place of awakening because they have no fault. The three knowledges are the place of awakening because no obstruction remains. Knowing all dharmas in a single thought is the place of awakening because omniscience is accomplished. These final six reach non-disturbance, nowhere to proceed, fearlessness, faultlessness, unobstructedness, and omniscience, yet they never leave the practice named in each preceding item.

Vimalakīrti’s conclusion, then, is not that “the place of awakening cannot be found anywhere,” but 「舉足下足,當知皆從道場來,住於佛法矣!」 — “With every lifting and placing of the foot, know that you have come from the place of awakening and abide in the Buddha-Dharma!” If a bodhisattva teaches and transforms sentient beings in accord with the perfections, every action and every step lifted and placed comes from that place. When this Dharma is taught, five hundred devas and humans give rise to the awakening mind. The place of awakening has not been reduced to one location, yet giving rise to the mind and abiding are both still present in the sūtra.

What Delight Can There Be in Māra’s Palace?

World-Upholder was dwelling in a quiet chamber when the king Māra Pāpīyān came with twelve thousand goddesses, having assumed the appearance of Śakra. World-Upholder counseled him to contemplate the impermanence of the five desires and cultivate what is steadfast with respect to body, life, and wealth, but failed to recognize that the visitor was Māra. Vimalakīrti arrived and immediately said, 「非帝釋也,是為魔來嬈固汝耳!」 — “This is not Śakra; it is Māra, who has come to trouble you!”

The narrative then turns twice. First, Māra treats the goddesses as objects with which to tempt a śramaṇa, but Vimalakīrti asks Māra to give them to him and immediately causes them to give rise to the awakening mind. Second, after the goddesses have given rise to that mind, Vimalakīrti does not merely tell them to suppress what they had enjoyed. He says, 「有法樂可以自娛,不應復樂五欲樂也。」 — “There is delight in the Dharma with which you can gladden yourselves; you should no longer delight in the pleasures of the five desires.”

Delight in the Dharma begins with the Three Jewels and leaving desire behind: constantly trusting the Buddha, wishing to hear the Dharma, making offerings to the Saṅgha, and leaving the five desires behind. Next come contemplating the five aggregates as hostile thieves, the four elements as venomous snakes, and the internal sense-spheres as an empty village. These three similes are linked in the sūtra’s sequence, and each is something one delights in contemplating. Then come guarding the mind that seeks the path, benefiting sentient beings, and reverently serving teachers, joining aspiration, benefit to others, and respect for teachers.

Extensively practicing giving, firmly maintaining ethical discipline, patience and gentleness, diligently gathering roots of goodness, meditation without distraction, and bright wisdom free of defilement encompass the six perfections. Making the awakening mind vast, subduing the many Māras, severing all afflictions, purifying buddha-lands, accomplishing the marks and excellent characteristics, cultivating every merit, and adorning the place of awakening then list aspiration, subduing Māra, ending affliction, pure lands, marks, merit, and the place of awakening in turn. Accomplishing the marks and cultivating merit are joined within the scriptural sentence, and neither can be omitted.

Hearing the profound Dharma without fear means hearing its depth without the mind shrinking back. One delights in the three gates of liberation while not delighting in what is untimely. One draws near to fellow students while remaining free of anger and obstruction among those whose learning differs. One watches over bad spiritual friends with care while drawing near to good spiritual friends. One’s mind rejoices and is pure, and one cultivates the immeasurable factors of the path. Thus delight in the Dharma is found not only in favorable circumstances one draws near to, but also in not losing one’s mind when facing different learning and bad spiritual friends.

When Māra wants to take the goddesses back to his palace, they no longer delight in the five desires. Vimalakīrti lets Māra take them and teaches them to practice the Inexhaustible Lamp in Māra’s palace. The image in the sūtra is utterly clear: 「譬如一燈,燃百千燈,冥者皆明,明終不盡。」 — “It is like one lamp lighting hundreds of thousands of lamps: all dark places become bright, yet the light never comes to an end.” One bodhisattva guides hundreds of thousands of sentient beings; that bodhisattva’s own mind that seeks the path is not extinguished, and the Dharma taught increases every wholesome dharma within that bodhisattva. Precisely by returning to Māra’s palace, the goddesses can cause innumerable male and female devas to give rise to the awakening mind, repay the Buddha’s kindness, and benefit sentient beings.

This passage does not postpone practice until after Māra’s palace has been left behind. The goddesses do in fact return with Māra, and the sūtra does in fact entrust them with the Inexhaustible Lamp. What they carry back is not a continuation of delight in the five desires, but a Dharma-gate through which one lamp can kindle hundreds of thousands and its light never come to an end.

If Material Giving Already Reaches the Poor, Why Speak of Dharma-Giving?

Excellent Virtue held a great giving assembly in his father’s house, making offerings for seven days to śramaṇas, brahmins, followers of other paths, the poor, people of low status, the solitary, and beggars. This assembly was not narrow in reach. What Vimalakīrti questioned was why the gathering was established only as material giving. When Excellent Virtue asked what Dharma-giving meant, Vimalakīrti answered, 「法施會者,無前無後,一時供養一切眾生,是名法施之會。」 — “An assembly of Dharma-giving has neither before nor after; it makes offerings to all sentient beings in a single moment. This is called an assembly of Dharma-giving.”

The next thirty-two statements do not leave the gates of practice. Directed toward awakening, give rise to loving-kindness. To rescue sentient beings, give rise to great compassion. To uphold the true Dharma, give rise to sympathetic joy. To gather wisdom, practice equanimity. The four immeasurables are first placed before all sentient beings.

To subdue stinginess and craving, give rise to the perfection of giving. To transform those who violate ethical discipline, give rise to the perfection of ethical discipline. Based on no-self, give rise to the perfection of patience. Based on leaving behind the marks of body and mind, give rise to the perfection of diligent effort. Based on the mark of awakening, give rise to the perfection of meditation. Based on omniscience, give rise to the perfection of prajñā. Each of the six perfections has something it treats and something it brings forth; they are not merely six names in a list.

To teach and transform sentient beings, give rise to emptiness. Without abandoning conditioned dharmas, give rise to signlessness. By manifesting birth, give rise to wishlessness. Emptiness does not make the bodhisattva abandon teaching; signlessness does not make the bodhisattva abandon the conditioned; and wishlessness stands in the same statement as manifesting birth. To uphold the true Dharma, give rise to the power of skillful means. To liberate sentient beings, give rise to the four means of gathering. By reverently serving everyone, give rise to the Dharma that removes pride. Skillful means, gathering in, and removing pride all come down to upholding the Dharma, liberating sentient beings, and reverent service.

With respect to body, life, and wealth, give rise to the three steadfast things. Within the six recollections, give rise to the Dharma of recollection. Within the six forms of harmonious respect, give rise to an upright mind. By correctly practicing wholesome dharmas, give rise to pure livelihood. With inward purity and joy, give rise to drawing near to the worthy and noble. By not hating bad people, give rise to subduing the mind. Body, life, and wealth; the six recollections; harmonious respect; pure livelihood; drawing near to the good; and not hating the bad follow continuously, so that Dharma-giving concerns not only teaching others but also how one uses body, life, and wealth, recollects, lives harmoniously with the community, makes a livelihood, draws near to the good, and refrains from hating the bad.

Based on the Dharma of going forth, give rise to a profound mind. By practicing according to what has been taught, give rise to wide learning. Based on non-contention, give rise to a secluded place. To proceed toward the Buddha’s wisdom, give rise to seated meditation. To untie the bonds of sentient beings, give rise to the stages of cultivation. Going forth, hearing the Dharma, seclusion, and seated meditation do not become an endpoint apart from sentient beings, for the next statement still concerns untying their bonds.

To perfect the marks and excellent characteristics and purify buddha-lands, give rise to the karma of merit. By knowing the thoughts of all sentient beings and teaching the Dharma according to their needs, give rise to the karma of knowledge. By knowing that all dharmas are neither taken nor relinquished and entering the gate of the one mark, give rise to the karma of wisdom. By severing all afflictions, all obstructions, and all unwholesome dharmas, give rise to every wholesome karma. To attain every wisdom and every wholesome dharma, give rise to all dharmas that assist the Buddha’s path. The final five move from merit, responsive teaching, and neither taking nor relinquishing through ending evil, generating good, and assisting the Buddha’s path; only here does the assembly of Dharma-giving come to completion.

Dharma-giving does not cancel Excellent Virtue’s original mind of generosity. After two hundred brahmins give rise to the awakening mind, Excellent Virtue offers his jeweled necklace. Vimalakīrti divides it into two parts, giving one to the beggar of the lowest status in the assembly and offering the other to Tathāgata Hard-to-Overcome. The assembly sees the Land of Radiance, Tathāgata Hard-to-Overcome, and the four-pillared jeweled terrace, and then hears, 「若施主等心施一最下乞人,猶如如來福田之相,無所分別,等于大悲,不求果報,是則名曰具足法施。」 — “If a donor gives with an equal mind to a beggar of the lowest status just as one would face the Tathāgata as a field of merit, without discrimination, equal in great compassion, and seeking no reward, this is called the complete fulfillment of Dharma-giving.”

The sūtra places the lowest beggar and the Tathāgata within the same act of giving. What it explicitly teaches is an equal mind, non-discrimination, great compassion, and seeking no reward. The lowest beggar sees the supernatural power, hears the Dharma, and likewise gives rise to the awakening mind. Dharma-giving is not abstract speech that leaves concrete recipients behind; through loving-kindness and compassion, the six perfections, the three gates of liberation, the dharmas of cultivation, and the actual destination of one jeweled necklace, it is directed toward all sentient beings in a single moment.

Why, after Four Declarations of Being Unequal, Do the Remaining Bodhisattvas Still Speak Together?

In Maitreya’s passage, two hundred devas attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. In Radiant Adornment’s, five hundred devas and humans give rise to the awakening mind. In Excellent Virtue’s, two hundred brahmins and the lowest beggar give rise to that mind. World-Upholder’s passage sends the goddesses back to Māra’s palace carrying the Inexhaustible Lamp. The four men declare themselves unequal to the task, but the sūtra records a benefit of the Dharma in every passage. “Unequal to the task” does not mean that these past circumstances bore no result; it means that all four personally saw Vimalakīrti illuminate another dimension of bodhisattva practice from exactly where each then stood.

At the chapter’s end, the other bodhisattvas likewise relate their past circumstances, praise what Vimalakīrti said, and 「皆曰不任詣彼問疾。」 — “all say that they are not equal to the task of going there to inquire about his illness.” The sūtra does not set out every one of their encounters in full, but with this statement extends the four passages to all the bodhisattvas. The next time readers hear the Buddha command someone to inquire about the illness, they already know that this is not merely a visit to a sick person; it will also cause the one commanded to relate how the Dharma once illuminated him.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed this chapter of Kumārajīva’s recension alone. When the ancient masters read the four past encounters, each used the Chinese recension he followed to illuminate different patterns. The three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line are presented separately below. The former retain the names Vimalakīrti, Maitreya, the place of awakening, delight in the Dharma, and Excellent Virtue; the latter retain Stainless Renown, Compassionate One, wondrous awakening, delight in the Dharma garden, and Sudatta. The two paths are recorded side by side, without moving the scriptural words of one mirror into the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Dispelling Attainment without Abandoning the Myriad Practices, Transmitting One Lamp through All-Pervading Dharma-Giving

In the passage on prophecy, Daosheng explains what prophecy depends upon with 「夫受記者,要以四事合成,一一推之皆無也。」 — “A prophecy necessarily requires four things to come together; when each is examined in turn, none is found.” Sengzhao points to the three routes of past, future, and present with 「別推三世明無生也。」 — “Examining the three times separately clarifies non-arising.” Kumārajīva explains the correct position through the constant settledness of the true mark. When the text reaches all being suchness, Daosheng turns again to the absence of any difference between attainment and non-attainment. The three masters all unfold Kumārajīva’s scriptural sentences, but do not use one identical vocabulary. Prophecy, the three times, the correct position, and suchness must therefore be read through each master in turn.

In the passage on the place of awakening, Kumārajīva says, 「萬行是道場因,而言道場者,是因中說果也。」 — “The myriad practices are causes of the place of awakening; calling them the place of awakening speaks of the result within the causes.” Sengzhao says that there is nowhere the path does not reach and nowhere the place is absent, and explains the upright mind as inwardly true and upright, outwardly free of falsity. This mirror places the place of awakening within the myriad practices without reducing it to a site outside those practices. Every lifting and placing of the foot can therefore come from that place precisely because everything from the upright mind to knowing all dharmas in one thought lies within conduct.

In the passage on delight in the Dharma, Sengzhao focuses on the goddesses’ first relinquishing heavenly pleasures and being shown delight in the Dharma, while Daosheng focuses on replacing their former delight in the five desires lest they think of it again and retreat. At the Inexhaustible Lamp, Sengzhao says, 「自行化彼則功德彌增、法光不絕,名無盡燈也。」 — “As one practices oneself and transforms others, merit increases ever more and the light of Dharma does not cease; this is called the Inexhaustible Lamp.” Delight in the Dharma does not end with one’s own experience. When one returns to Māra’s palace and transforms others, one’s own wholesome dharmas instead increase.

In the passage on Dharma-giving, Kumārajīva explains its absence of before and after by contrasting material giving, which cannot reach everywhere at once, with Dharma-giving, which reaches all in a single moment. Daosheng explains the precedence of the four immeasurables through the intention to rescue beings. Sengzhao separately discusses the three steadfast things and six recollections, while Kumārajīva separately discusses the six forms of harmonious respect and the karmas of knowledge and wisdom. At the two fields, Kumārajīva sees identical fields of merit through the dense mind of giving to a buddha and the deep compassion of giving to the poor. This path places insight into non-attainment together with the myriad practices, transformation of others, and giving; it does not abandon practice when it dispels attachment.

The Ci’en Mirror: Seeing Suchness through the Provisional Establishment of the Three Times, and the Gates of Practice through the Sequence of Wondrous Awakening

Following Xuanzang’s recension, Kuiji first classifies the four bodhisattvas as four virtues in two pairs. In the Compassionate One passage, he explains prophecy as giving and differentiation, recognition and verification, and says that the three times are provisionally established in dependence on one existent dharma. He then interprets the correct nature of non-arising through suchness: all sentient beings, all dharmas, all sages and worthies, and Compassionate One all depend on suchness. This mirror uses the vocabulary of Compassionate One and the correct nature of suchness, without replacing Xuanzang’s scriptural wording with Kumārajīva’s “correct position.”

In Radiant Adornment’s passage, Kuiji explicitly says that the old translation “place of awakening” displays awakening as cause, and reads “wondrous awakening” through five paths: the nature, function, cause, companions, and object of awakening. The thirty-two items are further divided into six groups: true setting forth, the perfections, maturing sentient beings, all roots of goodness, preserving the true Dharma, and making offerings to the Tathāgata. This sequence belongs only to the Ci’en mirror; the exposition’s body remains grounded in the thirty-two places of awakening of Kumārajīva’s recension.

In World-Upholder’s passage, Kuiji records thirty-five statements of delight in the Dharma garden in Xuanzang’s recension, noting that three statements—objects having no dependent abode, correct engagement with parinirvāṇa, and skillful means that gathers well—are not found among the old sūtra’s thirty-two. He also records a difference in the syntactic boundary between the marks and the cultivation of merit. At the Inexhaustible Lamp, his emphasis is on the unbroken transmission of the Dharma. The separate numbers of the recensions are presented side by side so that the three additional Xuanzang statements remain visible without being backfilled into Kumārajīva’s recension.

In Sudatta’s passage, Kuiji explains “neither before nor after” through equality of mind and divides the thirty-two Dharma-giving statements into five groups: the four immeasurables, the six perfections, the three concentrations, nine miscellaneous practices, and ten sequential practices. His six recollections are Buddha, Dharma, Saṅgha, giving, ethical discipline, and cultivation; his six forms of harmonious respect are body, speech, mind, ethical discipline, giving, and view. At the two fields, he distinguishes the buddha-field from the compassion-field while continuing to illuminate the beggar through the donor’s mind. This path reads Dharma-giving through sequence and basis and retains its own language beside the Kumārajīva line; the two do not need to be merged into one account.

Neither mirror reads the four declarations of being unequal to the task as the termination of Dharma practice. The Kumārajīva line moves from dispelling an attained prophecy into the myriad practices as the place of awakening, the transmission of delight in the Dharma as a lamp, and Dharma-giving that reaches all in a single moment. The Ci’en line moves from the provisional establishment of the three times and the correct nature of suchness into the five kinds of wondrous awakening, the sequence of delight in the Dharma garden, and the five groups of Dharma-giving. They illuminate different patterns and follow different scriptural recensions. The transmission of this chapter should preserve those distinct recensions and masters, leaving Kumārajīva’s sūtra at the center and not allowing the light of one lineage to obscure that of the other.

文殊師利問疾品第五Chapter 05 “Mañjuśrī Inquires about the Illness”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

佛命文殊師利問疾,本來只是一句付囑;維摩詰卻先把室內所有物品和侍者都撤去,只留一張床,自己臥病其上。從這一刻起,病不再只是身體的一件事:來與去、見與不見、空與分別、身與心、我與法、慧與方便,都在這間空室裡被一一問起。

本品明說的一句,是「菩薩病者,以大悲起。」但經文並沒有停在大悲的讚歎。它接著追問:若病從大悲起,菩薩怎樣在病中不著我?怎樣觀空而不住空?怎樣悲愍眾生而不讓悲心夾帶愛見?又怎樣既調伏自己的心,仍不住在調伏之中?全品由問疾開始,最後落在三十二句菩薩行:每一句都不是離開世間去另找清淨,而是在所行之中不住於一邊。

為什麼文殊師利明知難答,仍然前往?

佛要文殊師利前往問疾,文殊師利先說維摩詰難以酬對。他所列的不只辯才:維摩詰深達實相,善說法要,知道一切菩薩法式,能入諸佛祕藏,能降伏眾魔,也已通達智慧方便。這一番話說明這場相見的分量,卻沒有成為推辭。文殊師利仍說要承佛聖旨前往。

會眾聽見兩位大士將要共談,八千菩薩、五百聲聞、百千天人都想同行。於是問疾從一項付囑,成為大眾共同隨行的一場法會。經文沒有讓文殊師利單獨進城;他帶著菩薩、弟子與天人,在恭敬圍繞中進入毘耶離。

這也使後來的空室更為醒目。來者眾多,室中卻沒有為眾人陳設座具;只有一床和一位示疾的居士。經文把眾人的期待帶到室門前,再把所有可見的陳設撤去,讓問答從『善來』開始。

空室不是沒有問題,而是所有問題由此展開

維摩詰知道文殊師利與大眾將來,便以神力空其室內,除去所有物品和侍者,只留下自己臥病的一床。文殊師利親見室空,維摩詰卻先不談室,也不談病,而說:「不來相而來,不見相而見。」

文殊師利順著這句話回答:已經來了,就不再來;已經去了,就不再去。來沒有可指認的來處,去沒有可指認的去處,所見也不能再被固定成一個可見之物。兩人並沒有否認文殊師利已經入室相見;他們是在已來、已見之中,不把來者、去者與所見執取為可再得之相。

文殊師利隨即把這一層問答暫放一旁,回到佛所付囑的病。他問病是否能忍、治療是否減輕、是否加重,也傳達佛殷勤無量的問候;再問病因、病久與病滅。這些問句一項不缺,既問身體當下所受,也問病從何起、何時才能盡。

因此,空室並不是把具體病苦抹去。維摩詰臥病一床,文殊師利也如實問病情與療治。來去無相和身病可問,同時出現在一場對話裡;本品後面所有『觀而不捨』的句式,已在這個相見中展開。

眾生的病從癡愛起,菩薩的病從大悲起

維摩詰先說自己的病從癡與有愛而生,接著立刻轉向一切眾生:因為眾生病,所以他病;若眾生病滅,他的病也滅。這不是把菩薩的病歸為自己的癡愛。經文接著說,菩薩為眾生而入生死,有生死便有病;眾生若能離病,菩薩便不再有病。

一子之譬把這層關係說得貼近。長者只有一個孩子,孩子生病,父母也病;孩子病癒,父母也癒。菩薩對一切眾生愛之如子,所以眾生病,他便病;眾生癒,他便癒。經文不是遠觀眾生之苦,再從旁生起憐憫,而是以父母隨子病苦,說明菩薩不把眾生之病留在自己之外。

所以維摩詰最後才回扣最初的問題:菩薩的病,以大悲而起。眾生之病的根是癡與有愛;菩薩隨眾生而病的根則是大悲。兩種病在經文中相連,來源卻沒有被混成一事。

這一句也限定了病滅的尺度。菩薩不是只等自己身體好轉便說病盡;維摩詰明說,若一切眾生病滅,他的病才滅。大悲既使他隨眾生而病,也使病的終點不離眾生之癒。

為什麼要在六十二見中求空?

問完病因,文殊師利才問室中為何空無侍者。維摩詰沒有先解釋家具去了哪裡,而說諸佛國土也全都是空。於是問答從眼前一室,推到佛土;又從佛土之空,追問以何為空、為何用空、空能否分別,以及空究竟到哪裡去求。

答案一層一層把可執取之處撤去:經問空當於何求,答當於六十二見中求;問見當於何求,答當於諸佛解脫中求;乃至以無分別空故空、空可分別耶、分別亦空。經文只逐問逐答推去,未另立理由。

接著,維摩詰並不叫人離開邪見,另到一個清淨地方求空。他說空應當在六十二見中求;六十二見又應當在諸佛解脫中求;諸佛解脫則應當在一切眾生心行中求。從邪見到解脫、從解脫到眾生心行,經文沒有另設一處與眾生現前心行無關的空。

侍者的答案與此相應。眾魔喜愛生死,菩薩在生死中卻不捨;外道喜愛種種見,菩薩在種種見中卻不動。因此魔與外道都被說成侍者。菩薩既不因生死而捨生死,也不因諸見而被諸見動搖;他所不捨與所不動的地方,正是眾生所在的地方。

病沒有形相,卻也不離眾生的四大

文殊師利再問病有什麼形相,維摩詰答病無形而不可見。問病與身相合還是與心相合,答是既非與身相合,因為身相離;也非與心相合,因為心如幻。

然而,無形不可見不等於病與身體全無關係。文殊師利進一步問,地、水、火、風四大之中,究竟是哪一大的病。維摩詰對每一大都用同一層答法:病不是地大,也不離地大;對水、火、風也是如此。

這裡的『非即』沒有變成『全離』。眾生之病從四大起,維摩詰因眾生有病而病。病不可被固定為四大中的一個實體,也沒有被移到四大與眾生之外。經文在同一問答中並記病無定相與眾生現受之病。

安慰病者,為什麼不能叫他厭離這個身?

文殊師利問,菩薩應怎樣慰喻有疾菩薩。維摩詰的回答不是一句『一切皆空』,而是九項成對而行的勸慰。

先說身無常,卻不說厭離於身;說身有苦,卻不說以涅槃為樂;說身無我,仍說教導眾生;說身空寂,也不說畢竟寂滅。無常、苦、無我、空寂都要如實說,然而每說一項,都不讓病者由此棄身、棄眾生或停在寂滅。

接著,說悔先前罪業,卻不說退入過去;由自己所受的病,憐愍其他病者;認識過去無數劫所受的苦,念念要利益一切眾生。病者不只回看自己的苦從何來,也把自己的病變成憐愍他病、饒益眾生的起點。

最後,憶念所修福德,顧念清淨生活,不生憂惱,常起精進;並自作醫王,療治眾病。慰喻的收束不是讓病者只求被照顧,而是令他歡喜,重新發起精進與治眾病之心。

這九項把兩種偏失都擋住:一面不掩飾無常、苦、無我與空寂;另一面也不把這些觀察變成厭身、樂滅、棄教化與棄眾生。慰病於是已經是菩薩行的練習:如實觀身,同時不捨所應作。

調心的第一步:找不到一個固定的受病者

有疾菩薩調伏其心,先要追看病從何來。經文說,此病從過去世妄想顛倒與種種煩惱而生,沒有一個實法可得,那麼誰是受病者?四大和合,假名為身;四大沒有主宰,身也沒有一個我。病又由著我而起,所以不應再著於我。

這一步不是否認有苦受。前文已殷勤問病,後文也說身若有苦,應念惡趣眾生。這裡所除的是在四大假合之身中安立一個主宰者,再把病牢牢歸給它。既知病本,便除我想與眾生想。

除我想後,經文令有疾菩薩起法想:這個身體只是眾法和合;生起時只是法生起,消滅時只是法消滅。諸法彼此不相知,生時不說『我生』,滅時也不說『我滅』。從一個固定的我,轉而如實看見眾法的起滅。

但法想不是最後住處。經文立刻說,法想本身也是顛倒,是大患,仍應離開。若把『只有法』變成新的執取,只是由我想換成法想,病並未究竟除去。

從離我、我所,到「空病亦空。」

怎樣離法想?經文由離我與我所說起。離我與我所,就是離開相對的兩法;離兩法,就是不念內外,使諸法行於平等。平等又以我與涅槃來說:我與涅槃都空,只因名字而立,沒有決定不變的自性。

這一路並不是先肯定一個實我,再把它與一個實有涅槃拉成相等;經文已先除我想,又說兩者只依名字而空。平等之中沒有剩下一個可牢牢把持的我,也沒有剩下一個可據為己有的涅槃。

即使走到這裡,仍可能留下對空的執取。所以經文說沒有其他病,只剩空病;隨即又說「空病亦空。」經文只此二句相接,未另說其所以然。

於是有疾菩薩「以無所受而受諸受」。不執取所受,並不妨礙他仍然領受種種受。佛法尚未具足,他也不消滅感受而求取證入。病中調心不是把感受切斷,也不是藉空提早結束所應完成的佛法。

只除病而不除法,如何從自己的苦走向眾生?

如果身體受苦,有疾菩薩就要憶念惡趣眾生,生起大悲。自己既求調伏,也要調伏一切眾生。經文在這裡給出一條明白的界線:「但除其病,而不除法」。所要斷的是病本,不是把一切法一併取消。

病本是什麼?是攀緣。攀緣什麼?攀緣三界。如何斷攀緣?由無所得。什麼是無所得?離開內見與外見。這串問答把病根追到內外二見;只要仍念著內外,攀緣就仍有落處。離二見,才說無所得;無所得,攀緣才斷。

這就是有疾菩薩調伏其心,也是為斷老病死苦的菩薩菩提。若不這樣調伏,自己的修治便沒有智慧與利益。經文以戰勝怨敵才稱勇士作譬:不只處理自己的病,而能兼除老病死,才是菩薩。

所以,由己苦念眾苦並不是在觀空之後再加上一項善行。前面說無所受而受諸受,這裡便由身苦念惡趣;前面說空病亦空,這裡便只除病而不除法。調心與度生沒有分成先完成自己、以後才顧他人的兩段路。

大悲既然是病根,為什麼還要捨離愛見大悲?

維摩詰先說菩薩病以大悲起,後面又說若起愛見大悲,便應捨離。前一句說菩薩隨眾生而病,後一句則明記愛見大悲使菩薩在生死中生疲厭。

有疾菩薩先觀自己的病非真非有,也觀眾生病非真非有。作這種觀察時,若起愛見大悲,經文只說應當捨離;所應斷的是客塵煩惱,所應生起的仍是大悲。經文沒有因捨愛見而捨大悲,正如前文只除病而不除法。

離開愛見,菩薩在生死中便不疲厭;無論生在何處,也不被愛見遮覆。自己的所生不被縛,才有能力為眾生說法解縛。佛所說的準則非常清楚:自己有縛而能解他縛,沒有這種可能;自己無縛而能解他縛,才有這種可能。

愛見悲使菩薩於生死有疲厭;若能離此,便沒有疲厭,在在所生也不被愛見覆蔽。自己的所生無縛,才能為眾生說法解縛。

慧若沒有方便,為什麼也會成縛?

經文先以禪定為例:貪著禪味,是菩薩的縛;以方便而受生,是菩薩的解。問題不在禪定本身,而在貪著其味,因而停住其中。方便則使菩薩受生而不被所生繫縛。

接著有兩雙縛解。第一雙是慧與方便:沒有方便的慧是縛,有方便的慧是解。若以愛見心莊嚴佛土、成就眾生,又只在空、無相、無作中調伏自己,便是無方便慧縛;若不以愛見心莊嚴佛土、成就眾生,在空、無相、無作中調伏自己而不疲厭,便是有方便慧解。

第二雙是方便與慧:沒有慧的方便是縛,有慧的方便是解。若仍住貪欲、瞋恚、邪見等煩惱而植眾德本,便是無慧方便縛;若離開這些煩惱而植眾德本,並迴向無上正等正覺,便是有慧方便解。

四種說法把兩面都守住。觀空、無相、無作不能夾帶愛見,也不能使人疲厭於成就眾生;植眾德本不能安住在貪欲、瞋恚、邪見,也不能缺少迴向無上菩提。慧不能失去方便,方便也不能離開慧。

經文隨後再用身病說兩遍慧方便。觀身無常、苦、空、非我,是慧;身雖有疾,常在生死饒益一切而不厭倦,是方便。觀身不離病、病不離身,身病非新非故,是慧;身雖有疾而不求永滅,是方便。慧如實觀身病,方便使這一觀察不以永滅為終點。

為什麼調伏了心,還不能住在調伏中?

有疾菩薩應如前調伏其心,卻不能住在調伏,也不能住在不調伏。住不調伏是愚人法;住調伏則是聲聞法。菩薩不住兩邊,離此二法,才是菩薩行。

三十二句菩薩行,都從這個不住展開。第一句先離調伏與不調伏;第二句把生死與涅槃合在一處:在生死不為污染,住涅槃又不永滅。後面或說非凡夫亦非賢聖,非垢亦非淨;或說超過魔行仍示現降魔,求一切智而不非時求,觀諸法不生而不入正位,觀十二緣起仍入諸邪見。

再往下,攝受眾生而不愛著,樂遠離而不依身心盡,行三界而不壞法性。行空仍植眾德本,行無相仍度眾生,行無作仍現受身,行無起仍起一切善行。每一句都保留所觀之法,又保留對眾生所作之行。

六波羅蜜、六通、四無量心與禪定解脫三昧也沒有被略過。菩薩行六度而遍知眾生心與心所;行六通而不以盡漏自止;行四無量心而不貪生梵世;行禪定解脫三昧而不隨禪受生。所修逐項列出,經文也逐項寫明不住之處。

四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道依次列出。菩薩修四念處而不永離身受心法,修四正勤而不捨身心精進,修四如意足而得自在神通,修五根而知眾生根機利鈍,修五力而樂求佛十力,修七覺分而分別佛智,修八聖道而樂行無量佛道。每一組助道法都沒有被捨棄,也沒有變成離眾生的終站。

最後幾句把止觀、無生滅、二乘威儀、清淨相、佛土與成佛事業一一納入。行止觀助道而不畢竟墮寂滅;行諸法不生不滅而以相好莊嚴其身;現聲聞、辟支佛威儀而不捨佛法;隨諸法究竟淨相而隨應現身;觀佛土永寂如空而現種種清淨佛土;乃至得佛道、轉法輪、入涅槃,仍不捨菩薩之道。

這三十二句不是把每一組相對語混成一團,而是在每一次修行中明白指出:菩薩行此法,卻不住其一邊;觀其空寂,仍不捨饒益;有所成就,也不棄所行。全品由一張病床開始,到這裡把不捨眾生展開為完整的行路。

八千天子發心,並不是病已經被說完

維摩詰說這些話時,文殊師利所帶大眾之中,有八千天子發起無上正等正覺心。經文用『說是語時』記下同時發生的法益,沒有把它另寫成一條推論,也沒有說空室中的病已經痊癒。

本品停在發心,不停在病癒。開頭所說的病滅尺度仍然在:一切眾生病滅,菩薩病才滅。八千天子此時發心,問疾對話便以這一法益收束。

空室仍空,一床仍在;但問疾已經展開為調心,調心又展開為三十二句菩薩行。病若無形,便不可執取;病若由大悲起,便不可只為自己求盡。菩薩所行,就在這兩面同時不失。

二鏡並照

本品一面直說眾生病故菩薩病,一面又層層除我想、法想與空病;一面說病由大悲起,一面又要求捨離愛見大悲。這些交錯之處,什門與慈恩各依所承漢本展開。以下只並錄兩路如何照見同一問疾法會,不用一鏡裁斷另一鏡。

什門之鏡:由悲疾入三重遣病

羅什先把空室看作發起宗旨的空相,也說是順應文殊師利樂於虛靜;道生則從空室顯出虛納之懷,又說去除所有是密標宗致;僧肇把去侍、置床分開,視為後文問答與示疾的起點。三家並不只把空室讀成『什麼都沒有』,而各自說明為何空室能生起下文。

至眾生病與菩薩病,僧肇分出癡愛與大悲兩根:群生以癡愛為病本,菩薩以大悲為病源;道生則說示疾之意在拔眾生無始癡愛,又以眾生病盡說菩薩病滅。什、肇、生在此都沒有把菩薩示疾歸回自身癡愛,也沒有把大悲從眾生之病抽離。

對空室七問,羅什分空慧與法空,僧肇由智與法互明,道生則說空相也空。三家在『以空空』『無分別空』『分別亦空』各有不同措辭;到六十二見與解脫,也都沿經中次第說邪正、見與解脫不應被執取成兩個固定自性。

調心時,羅什把進程說成先以法遣我、再以空遣法;僧肇說法想對治我想雖如藥,停住法想仍是病;道生也明言起法想不是教人著法。到空病亦空,羅什說未遣空則空成累,僧肇說由法除我、以空除法、再空於空,道生則把病安在著空而不安在空理。三家署名各異,不能把其中一說統題為僧肇。

於無所受而受諸受,羅什以苦、樂、捨三受說能解受無受而為眾生受生;道生說觀受皆無而仍有入受為化之情;僧肇則說不染有、不染空,所以能與群生同受諸受。到愛見大悲,羅什著眼於見有眾生而生愛著,道生著眼於觀中仍有愛念與所見,僧肇則說此悲雖善而雜愛見便未免於累。三路都把捨愛見與不捨大悲分開。

慈恩之鏡:由二心調伏明妙慧善巧

窺基依玄奘本先把全段分為調伏凡夫心、調伏二乘心、雙調二心。於前一段,他以無分別智與大悲相資:觀空用以離執,起悲用以不住空;又以我執、法執與兩種障說明為何除我想後仍須除法想。這是依無垢稱、妙吉祥詞系所作科釋,不反寫成維摩詰、文殊師利的經句。

對法生法滅與諸法不相知,窺基先總觀身由諸法和合、念念生滅,再別觀諸法相續而各無知;到法想大患,則分破我執與破法執。對我與涅槃平等,他又並陳空理義與應理義:一路由勝義皆空說平等,一路由所執之我與所執之涅槃皆無自性說平等。兩種讀法在疏中並列,本相不替它們決擇。

在空病亦空處,窺基同樣保留兩路:空理義說執有既病、執空也病,勝義中空病畢竟空;應理義則說所執空境既不真,能執空的心也非實。他把無所受而受諸受分為能受與所受,說離妄所受卻仍受諸受,以此同時離有病與空病。

進入大悲與縛解,窺基把不以愛見起悲連到不疲厭生死,再分味著禪定為縛、巧方便攝受生有而不貪著為解。他所說的妙慧與善巧不是兩條分離的路:只有妙慧而無善巧,不能成就有情、莊嚴佛土;只有作為而住煩惱,也不是有慧方便。觀身疾無常等屬妙慧,有疾仍耐於化生屬善巧,兩者相資才顯菩薩所行。

至品末,窺基依玄奘本計三十七句,分為不同凡夫二乘之行與得勝不捨劣之行;羅什本則以三十二次『是菩薩行』展開。句數之別來自所依漢本,不相增減。什門著重層層遣我、法、空而不失大悲,慈恩著重調伏二心、妙慧善巧而行不住道;兩鏡都把問疾承衍到菩薩不捨眾生之行,也各自保留不可混本的語彙與科次。

The Buddha's instruction that Mañjuśrī inquire about the illness is originally only a single charge, yet Vimalakīrti first removes every object and every attendant from the room, leaves only one bed, and lies upon it in illness. From that moment, illness is no longer merely a matter of the body: coming and going, seeing and not seeing, emptiness and discrimination, body and mind, self and dharmas, wisdom and skillful means are all raised one by one within this empty room.

One sentence stated explicitly in this chapter is 「菩薩病者,以大悲起。」 — “A bodhisattva's illness arises from great compassion.” But the sūtra does not stop at praising great compassion. It goes on to ask: If illness arises from great compassion, how does a bodhisattva avoid attachment to self while ill? How does he contemplate emptiness without abiding in emptiness? How does he have compassion for sentient beings without letting his compassion carry affectionate views? And after disciplining his own mind, how does he still not abide in discipline? The entire chapter begins with an inquiry about illness and finally comes to the thirty-two statements of bodhisattva conduct. None of them seeks purity somewhere apart from the world; each acts within what is practiced without abiding on one side.

Why Does Mañjuśrī Go Even Though He Knows Vimalakīrti Is Difficult to Answer?

When the Buddha tells Mañjuśrī to inquire about the illness, Mañjuśrī first says that Vimalakīrti is difficult to answer. What he lists is not merely eloquence: Vimalakīrti has profoundly comprehended the true mark, skillfully teaches the essentials of the Dharma, knows all the rules of bodhisattva practice, can enter the secret treasuries of the buddhas, can subdue the many Māras, and has mastered wisdom and skillful means. These words show the gravity of the encounter, yet they do not become an excuse. Mañjuśrī still says that he will accept the Buddha's sacred command and go.

When the assembly hears that the two great beings will speak together, eight thousand bodhisattvas, five hundred śrāvakas, and a hundred thousand heavenly beings all wish to accompany them. Thus an individual charge to inquire about illness becomes a Dharma assembly in which the multitude travels together. The sūtra does not have Mañjuśrī enter the city alone. With bodhisattvas, disciples, and heavenly beings surrounding him in reverence, he enters Vaiśālī.

This makes the empty room that follows all the more conspicuous. Many have come, yet the room contains no seats arranged for the multitude; there is only one bed and one sick layman. The sūtra brings the assembly's expectations to the doorway, then removes every visible furnishing and lets the dialogue begin with “welcome.”

The Empty Room Is Not Without Questions; It Is Where Every Question Begins

Vimalakīrti knows that Mañjuśrī and the assembly are coming, so through spiritual power he empties the room, removes every object and attendant, and leaves only the one bed upon which he lies ill. Mañjuśrī sees the room empty with his own eyes, yet Vimalakīrti begins by speaking neither of the room nor of the illness. He says, 「不來相而來,不見相而見。」 — “You come with no mark of coming and see with no mark of seeing.”

Mañjuśrī follows this statement in his reply: one who has already come does not come again; one who has already gone does not go again. Coming has no identifiable place from which it comes, going has no identifiable place to which it goes, and what is seen cannot again be fixed as some visible object. The two do not deny that Mañjuśrī has entered the room and that they have met. Within the fact of having come and having seen, they refrain from grasping the one who comes, the one who goes, and what is seen as marks that can be obtained again.

Mañjuśrī then sets this exchange aside for the moment and returns to the illness about which the Buddha charged him to ask. He asks whether the illness is bearable, whether treatment has brought relief, and whether it has worsened. He also conveys the Buddha's immeasurable and earnest greetings, then asks about the illness's cause, its duration, and its removal. Not one of these questions is omitted. He asks both about what the body presently undergoes and about where the illness arose and when it can end.

The empty room therefore does not erase concrete bodily suffering. Vimalakīrti lies sick upon one bed, and Mañjuśrī truthfully asks about his condition and treatment. Signless coming and going and bodily illness open to inquiry appear together in the same conversation. Every later formulation in this chapter of “contemplating without abandoning” has already begun within this meeting.

The Illness of Sentient Beings Arises from Delusion and Craving, While the Bodhisattva's Illness Arises from Great Compassion

Vimalakīrti first says that his illness arises from delusion and craving for existence, then immediately turns to all sentient beings: because sentient beings are ill, he is ill; if the illnesses of sentient beings end, his illness also ends. This does not attribute the bodhisattva's illness to his own delusion and craving. The sūtra goes on to say that a bodhisattva enters saṃsāra for the sake of sentient beings, and where there is saṃsāra there is illness; if sentient beings can leave illness behind, the bodhisattva will no longer be ill.

The simile of the only child brings this relation close. An elder has only one child. When the child falls ill, the parents fall ill; when the child recovers, the parents recover. A bodhisattva cherishes all sentient beings as his child, so when sentient beings are ill, he is ill, and when they recover, he recovers. The sūtra does not describe someone observing the suffering of sentient beings from afar and then feeling compassion from the sidelines. Through parents suffering with their child, it shows that the bodhisattva does not leave the illness of sentient beings outside himself.

Only then does Vimalakīrti return to the initial question: the bodhisattva's illness arises through great compassion. The root of sentient beings' illness is delusion and craving for existence; the root of the bodhisattva's illness in company with sentient beings is great compassion. The sūtra connects the two illnesses without merging their sources into one matter.

This sentence also determines the scale on which the illness ends. The bodhisattva does not wait merely for his own body to recover and then declare the illness finished. Vimalakīrti clearly says that his illness ends only when the illnesses of all sentient beings end. Great compassion causes him to be ill with sentient beings, and it also keeps the end of his illness inseparable from their recovery.

Why Should Emptiness Be Sought within the Sixty-Two Views?

Only after asking about the cause of illness does Mañjuśrī ask why the room is empty and has no attendants. Vimalakīrti does not begin by explaining where the furniture went. He says that all buddha-lands are likewise entirely empty. The questions therefore move from the room before their eyes to buddha-lands, then from the emptiness of buddha-lands to what makes them empty, why emptiness is used, whether emptiness can be discriminated, and where emptiness is finally to be sought.

The answers remove one place of grasping after another. The sūtra asks where emptiness is to be sought and answers that it is to be sought within the sixty-two views; it asks where the views are to be sought and answers that they are to be sought within the liberation of the buddhas. It also says that emptiness is empty because it is without discrimination, asks whether emptiness can be discriminated, and answers that discrimination itself is empty. The sūtra proceeds only through question and answer and establishes no additional reason.

Vimalakīrti does not then tell people to leave wrong views and seek emptiness somewhere pure and separate. He says that emptiness should be sought in the sixty-two views, that the sixty-two views should be sought in the liberation of the buddhas, and that the liberation of the buddhas should be sought in all the activities of sentient beings' minds. From wrong views to liberation and from liberation to the activities of sentient beings' minds, the sūtra establishes no emptiness in some other place unrelated to their present mental activity.

The answer concerning the attendants corresponds to this. The many Māras delight in saṃsāra, yet the bodhisattva does not abandon saṃsāra. Followers of other paths delight in the various views, yet the bodhisattva remains unmoved among those views. Māras and followers of other paths are therefore called attendants. The bodhisattva neither abandons saṃsāra because it is saṃsāra nor is moved by views because they are views. The place he neither abandons nor is shaken within is precisely the place where sentient beings are.

The Illness Has No Form, Yet It Is Not Apart from the Four Elements of Sentient Beings

Mañjuśrī next asks what form the illness has, and Vimalakīrti answers that it has no form and cannot be seen. Asked whether the illness is conjoined with body or mind, he says that it is not conjoined with the body because the mark of body is separate, and not conjoined with the mind because the mind is like an illusion.

Yet having no visible form does not mean that illness is wholly unrelated to the body. Mañjuśrī presses further: among the four elements of earth, water, fire, and wind, which one is ill? Vimalakīrti gives the same level of answer for each: the illness is not the earth element, yet neither is it apart from the earth element; the same applies to water, fire, and wind.

Here “not identical with” does not become “entirely separate from.” The illnesses of sentient beings arise from the four elements, and Vimalakīrti is ill because sentient beings are ill. Illness cannot be fixed as an entity within any one of the four elements, nor has it been moved somewhere outside the four elements and sentient beings. Within one exchange, the sūtra records both that illness has no fixed mark and that sentient beings presently undergo illness.

When Comforting the Sick, Why Must One Not Tell Them to Detest This Body?

Mañjuśrī asks how a bodhisattva should comfort a sick bodhisattva. Vimalakīrti's answer is not the single sentence “everything is empty,” but nine counsels that proceed in pairs.

First explain that the body is impermanent, but do not speak of detesting and leaving the body. Explain that the body is suffering, but do not speak of taking nirvāṇa as delight. Explain that the body is without self, while still speaking of teaching sentient beings. Explain that the body is empty and quiescent, without speaking of ultimate quiescent cessation. Impermanence, suffering, absence of self, and empty quiescence must all be taught truthfully, yet in teaching each one, the sick person is not allowed to abandon the body, abandon sentient beings, or stop in cessation.

Next, speak of repenting of former wrongdoings but not of entering into the past; through one's own illness, have compassion for others who are ill; know the suffering undergone over countless eons in the past and think at every moment of benefiting all sentient beings. The sick person not only looks back to see where his own suffering came from; he also makes his illness the point from which compassion for the illnesses of others and benefit for sentient beings begin.

Finally, recollect the merit cultivated, attend to a pure way of life, give rise to neither sorrow nor distress, and constantly arouse diligent effort; then make oneself a king of physicians who cures the many illnesses. The counsel does not end by having the sick person merely seek care. It causes him to rejoice and renew both diligent effort and the resolve to cure the many illnesses.

These nine counsels block two deviations at once. On one side, they do not conceal impermanence, suffering, absence of self, or empty quiescence. On the other, they do not turn these contemplations into rejection of the body, delight in cessation, abandonment of teaching, or abandonment of sentient beings. Comforting the sick is therefore already practice in bodhisattva conduct: contemplate the body as it truly is while not abandoning what should be done.

The First Step in Disciplining the Mind: No Fixed Recipient of Illness Can Be Found

To discipline his mind, a sick bodhisattva must first trace where the illness came from. The sūtra says that the illness arises from false discrimination, inversion, and the various afflictions of past lives. Since no real dharma exists that can be obtained, who is the recipient of the illness? The four elements come together and are provisionally called the body; there is no ruler among them, and the body has no self. The illness further arises from attachment to self, so one should no longer be attached to self.

This step does not deny that suffering is felt. Earlier, the illness was earnestly inquired about; later, the sūtra says that if the body suffers, one should recollect sentient beings in the evil destinies. What is removed here is the establishment of a ruler within the body provisionally composed of the four elements and then the fastening of illness securely upon it. Once the root of illness is known, the conceptions of self and sentient being are removed.

After the conception of self is removed, the sūtra has the sick bodhisattva give rise to a conception of dharmas: this body is only a composite of many dharmas; when it arises, only dharmas arise, and when it ceases, only dharmas cease. The dharmas do not know one another. When they arise, they do not say, “I arise,” and when they cease, they do not say, “I cease.” From a fixed self, the contemplation turns to seeing the arising and ceasing of dharmas as they truly are.

But the conception of dharmas is not the final place of abiding. The sūtra immediately says that the conception of dharmas is itself inverted and a grave affliction, and must still be left behind. If “there are only dharmas” becomes a new attachment, the conception of self has merely been exchanged for the conception of dharmas, and the illness has not been ultimately removed.

From Leaving Self and What Belongs to Self to 「空病亦空。」 — “The Illness of Emptiness Is Also Empty”

How does one leave the conception of dharmas? The sūtra begins from leaving self and what belongs to self. To leave self and what belongs to self is to leave the two relative dharmas; to leave those two is not to think in terms of inner and outer and to let all dharmas proceed in equality. Equality is then explained through self and nirvāṇa: both are empty, are established only through names, and have no fixed and unchanging own-nature.

This course does not first affirm a real self and then pull it into equality with a real nirvāṇa. The sūtra has already removed the conception of self and then says that both are empty only by virtue of names. Within equality, no self remains to be tightly held, and no nirvāṇa remains that can be appropriated as one's possession.

Even after reaching this point, attachment to emptiness may remain. The sūtra therefore says that there is no other illness and only the illness of emptiness remains; it immediately adds 「空病亦空。」 — “The illness of emptiness is also empty.” The sūtra places only these two sentences together and gives no further reason.

The sick bodhisattva therefore 「以無所受而受諸受」 — “undergoes the various feelings while there is nothing received.” Not grasping what is received does not prevent him from still undergoing the various feelings. Before the Buddha-Dharma is fulfilled, he does not extinguish feeling in order to seek realization. Disciplining the mind during illness neither cuts feeling off nor uses emptiness to end prematurely the Buddha-Dharma that remains to be completed.

Removing Only the Illness and Not the Dharmas: How Does One Move from One's Own Suffering toward Sentient Beings?

If the body suffers, the sick bodhisattva should recollect sentient beings in the evil destinies and give rise to great compassion. Since he seeks to discipline himself, he should also discipline all sentient beings. Here the sūtra draws a clear boundary: 「但除其病,而不除法」 — “Remove only the illness, and do not remove the dharmas.” What must be cut off is the root of illness, not all dharmas together.

What is the root of illness? Engagement with objects. What are its objects? The three realms. How is engagement cut off? Through non-attainment. What is non-attainment? Leaving the inner and outer views. This chain of questions traces the root of illness to the two views of inner and outer. As long as inner and outer are still held in thought, engagement retains a place to land. Only after leaving the two views is there non-attainment; only through non-attainment is engagement cut off.

This is how the sick bodhisattva disciplines his mind, and it is the bodhisattva's awakening that cuts off the suffering of aging, illness, and death. Without this discipline, his self-cultivation has neither wisdom nor benefit. The sūtra uses the simile that only one who defeats an enemy is called a warrior: only one who can remove aging, illness, and death not merely for himself but for sentient beings as well is a bodhisattva.

Thus recollecting the suffering of others from one's own suffering is not an additional wholesome deed appended after the contemplation of emptiness. Earlier, the sūtra spoke of undergoing the various feelings while there is nothing received; here bodily suffering leads to recollecting the evil destinies. Earlier, it said that the illness of emptiness is also empty; here it removes only illness and not dharmas. Disciplining the mind and liberating sentient beings are not divided into two roads, first completing oneself and only later attending to others.

Since Great Compassion Is the Root of Illness, Why Must Great Compassion Entangled with Affectionate Views Still Be Abandoned?

Vimalakīrti first says that the bodhisattva's illness arises from great compassion, then later says that if great compassion entangled with affectionate views arises, it should be abandoned. The first statement describes the bodhisattva falling ill with sentient beings; the second explicitly says that great compassion entangled with affectionate views makes the bodhisattva weary of saṃsāra.

The sick bodhisattva first contemplates that his own illness is neither real nor existent, and likewise contemplates that the illnesses of sentient beings are neither real nor existent. If great compassion entangled with affectionate views arises while he makes this contemplation, the sūtra says only that it should be abandoned. What should be cut off are the afflictions of adventitious dust; what should still be aroused is great compassion. The sūtra does not abandon great compassion when abandoning affectionate views, just as earlier it removed only illness and did not remove dharmas.

Leaving affectionate views behind, the bodhisattva is not weary within saṃsāra. Wherever he is born, he is not covered by affectionate views. Only when his own birth is not bound does he have the capacity to teach the Dharma to sentient beings and release their bonds. The rule spoken by the Buddha is perfectly clear: for one who is bound to release the bonds of others is impossible; for one who is unbound to release the bonds of others is possible.

Compassion entangled with affectionate views makes the bodhisattva weary of saṃsāra. If he can leave it behind, there is no weariness, and wherever he is born, he is not covered by affectionate views. Only when his own birth is unbound can he teach the Dharma to sentient beings and release their bonds.

Why Does Wisdom without Skillful Means Also Become Bondage?

The sūtra first uses meditation as an example: craving the flavor of meditation is a bodhisattva's bondage; taking birth through skillful means is a bodhisattva's liberation. The problem is not meditation itself but craving its flavor and therefore stopping within it. Skillful means lets the bodhisattva take birth without being bound by that birth.

Two pairs of bondage and liberation follow. The first pair is wisdom and skillful means: wisdom without skillful means is bondage; wisdom with skillful means is liberation. Adorning buddha-lands and bringing sentient beings to maturity with a mind of craving and attachment to views, while merely disciplining oneself within emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness, is the bondage of wisdom without skillful means. Not using a mind of craving and attachment to views to adorn buddha-lands and bring sentient beings to maturity, and disciplining oneself within emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness without becoming weary, is the liberation of wisdom with skillful means.

The second pair is skillful means and wisdom: skillful means without wisdom is bondage; skillful means with wisdom is liberation. Planting the various roots of virtue while still abiding in such afflictions as desire, anger, and wrong views is the bondage of skillful means without wisdom. Leaving those afflictions behind, planting the various roots of virtue, and dedicating them to unsurpassed perfect awakening is the liberation of skillful means with wisdom.

The four formulations preserve both sides. Contemplating emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness cannot carry affectionate views and cannot make one weary of bringing sentient beings to maturity. Planting the various roots of virtue cannot abide in desire, anger, and wrong views or lack dedication to unsurpassed awakening. Wisdom cannot lose skillful means, and skillful means cannot be separated from wisdom.

The sūtra then uses the sick body to state wisdom and skillful means twice more. Contemplating the body as impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self is wisdom; while ill, remaining in saṃsāra to benefit all without weariness is skillful means. Contemplating that body is not apart from illness, illness is not apart from body, and body and illness are neither new nor old is wisdom; while ill, not seeking eternal cessation is skillful means. Wisdom contemplates body and illness as they truly are, while skillful means prevents that contemplation from taking eternal cessation as its endpoint.

After the Mind Has Been Disciplined, Why Can One Still Not Abide in Discipline?

A sick bodhisattva should discipline his mind as described above, yet he cannot abide either in discipline or in non-discipline. Abiding in non-discipline is the practice of fools; abiding in discipline is the practice of śrāvakas. The bodhisattva abides on neither side. Only by leaving these two dharmas does he enter bodhisattva conduct.

The thirty-two statements of bodhisattva conduct all unfold from this non-abiding. The first leaves discipline and non-discipline; the second brings saṃsāra and nirvāṇa into one statement: remaining in saṃsāra without being defiled and abiding in nirvāṇa without entering eternal cessation. Later statements speak of being neither an ordinary person nor a sage, neither defiled nor pure; transcending the conduct of Māra while still manifesting the subjugation of Māra; seeking omniscience without seeking it at an untimely moment; contemplating that dharmas do not arise without entering a fixed right position; and contemplating the twelve links of dependent origination while still entering among the various wrong views.

The sequence continues: gathering in sentient beings without attachment, delighting in seclusion without relying on the extinction of body and mind, and practicing within the three realms without destroying the Dharma-nature. One practices emptiness while still planting the roots of virtue, signlessness while still liberating sentient beings, wishlessness while still manifesting reception of a body, and non-activation while still arousing all wholesome practices. Each statement preserves the dharma contemplated and the action undertaken for sentient beings.

The six perfections, six higher knowledges, four immeasurables, and meditations, liberations, and samādhis are likewise not omitted. The bodhisattva practices the six perfections while fully knowing sentient beings' minds and mental factors; practices the six higher knowledges without stopping at the exhaustion of the outflows; practices the four immeasurables without craving birth in the Brahmā world; and practices meditation, liberations, and samādhis without taking birth in accordance with meditation. Each cultivation is listed, and the sūtra also states for each where the bodhisattva does not abide.

The four establishments of mindfulness, four right efforts, four bases of spiritual power, five faculties, five powers, seven factors of awakening, and Noble Eightfold Path are listed in sequence. The bodhisattva practices the four establishments of mindfulness without forever leaving body, feeling, mind, and dharmas; practices the four right efforts without abandoning bodily and mental diligent effort; practices the four bases of spiritual power and attains mastery in spiritual powers; practices the five faculties and knows whether sentient beings' capacities are sharp or dull; practices the five powers and delights in seeking the ten powers of a buddha; practices the seven factors of awakening and discerns a buddha's wisdom; and practices the Noble Eightfold Path while delighting in the immeasurable Buddha-Way. None of these groups of factors supporting the path is abandoned, and none becomes an endpoint separated from sentient beings.

The final statements include calm and insight, non-arising and non-ceasing, the dignified conduct of the two vehicles, the mark of purity, buddha-lands, and the work of a buddha. One practices calm and insight as supports for the path without ultimately falling into quiescent cessation; practices the non-arising and non-ceasing of dharmas while adorning the body with the marks and excellent characteristics; manifests the dignified conduct of śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas without abandoning the Buddha-Dharma; accords with the ultimate pure mark of dharmas while manifesting bodies according to beings' needs; contemplates buddha-lands as eternally quiescent like space while manifesting various pure buddha-lands; and even attains the Buddha's Way, turns the Dharma wheel, and enters nirvāṇa without abandoning the bodhisattva path.

These thirty-two statements do not blend every pair of relative expressions into one mass. In every practice they make a single point clear: the bodhisattva practices this dharma without abiding on one side, contemplates its empty quiescence without abandoning benefit, and does not abandon what is practiced even after attaining something. The chapter begins from a single sickbed and here unfolds the non-abandonment of sentient beings into a complete path of practice.

The Arousal of Awakening by Eight Thousand Sons of the Gods Does Not Mean That the Illness Has Been Completely Explained

As Vimalakīrti speaks these words, eight thousand sons of the gods in Mañjuśrī's assembly arouse the mind of unsurpassed perfect awakening. The sūtra uses “while these words were being spoken” to record the benefit of the Dharma occurring at that time. It does not turn the event into a separate inference or say that the illness in the empty room has been cured.

The chapter stops at the arousal of awakening, not at recovery from illness. The measure for the illness's end stated at the beginning still stands: only when the illnesses of all sentient beings end does the bodhisattva's illness end. At this moment, the eight thousand sons of the gods arouse the mind of awakening, and the inquiry about illness concludes with this benefit of the Dharma.

The room remains empty, and the one bed remains in place. Yet the inquiry about illness has unfolded into discipline of mind, and discipline of mind has unfolded into the thirty-two statements of bodhisattva conduct. If illness has no form, it cannot be grasped; if illness arises from great compassion, it cannot be brought to an end solely for oneself. Bodhisattva conduct lies in not losing either of these two sides.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

On one side, this chapter directly says that because sentient beings are ill, the bodhisattva is ill; on the other, it removes in sequence the conception of self, the conception of dharmas, and the illness of emptiness. On one side, it says that illness arises from great compassion; on the other, it requires great compassion entangled with affectionate views to be abandoned. At these interwoven points, the Kumārajīva line and the Ci'en line each develop an interpretation according to the Chinese recension they transmit. What follows records only how the two paths illuminate the same Dharma assembly of inquiry about illness. Neither mirror is used to judge the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Entering through Compassionate Illness into the Threefold Dispelling of Illness

Kumārajīva first sees the empty room as an empty mark that arouses the chapter's cardinal purport, and also says that it responds to Mañjuśrī's delight in emptiness and quiescence. Daosheng sees in the empty room a mind that can receive what is empty and says that removing everything secretly marks the cardinal purport. Sengzhao treats the removal of the attendants and the placing of the bed separately, reading them as the starting points for the later dialogue and the manifested illness. None of the three reads the empty room merely as “there is nothing.” Each explains why the empty room can give rise to what follows.

Regarding the illnesses of sentient beings and of the bodhisattva, Sengzhao distinguishes two roots, delusion and craving on one side and great compassion on the other: the illness of the multitude is rooted in delusion and craving, while the bodhisattva's illness has great compassion as its source. Daosheng says that the purpose of manifesting illness is to draw sentient beings out of beginningless delusion and craving, and explains the bodhisattva's recovery through the ending of sentient beings' illnesses. Kumārajīva, Sengzhao, and Daosheng do not attribute the bodhisattva's manifested illness to his own delusion and craving or detach great compassion from the illness of sentient beings.

On the seven questions of the empty room, Kumārajīva distinguishes the wisdom of emptiness from the emptiness of dharmas, Sengzhao elucidates wisdom and dharmas through one another, and Daosheng says that the mark of emptiness is itself empty. The three use different language for “empty by emptiness,” “emptiness without discrimination,” and “discrimination is also empty.” When they reach the sixty-two views and liberation, they all follow the sequence of the sūtra in saying that wrong and right, views and liberation, should not be grasped as two fixed own-natures.

In disciplining the mind, Kumārajīva describes the process as first using dharmas to dispel self and then using emptiness to dispel dharmas. Sengzhao says that although the conception of dharmas serves as medicine in counteracting the conception of self, abiding in it remains an illness. Daosheng likewise explicitly says that arousing a conception of dharmas does not teach people to become attached to dharmas. When the illness of emptiness is also empty, Kumārajīva says that if emptiness has not been dispelled, emptiness becomes a burden; Sengzhao speaks of removing self through dharmas, removing dharmas through emptiness, and then emptying emptiness; Daosheng locates the illness in attachment to emptiness, not in the principle of emptiness. Each statement bears a different attribution, and no one interpretation can be given the general heading “Sengzhao.”

Regarding undergoing the various feelings while there is nothing received, Kumārajīva uses the three feelings of suffering, pleasure, and neither suffering nor pleasure to explain understanding that feelings are not received while taking birth for sentient beings. Daosheng says that one contemplates all feelings as absent while still retaining the intent to enter feeling for the sake of transformation. Sengzhao says that by being stained neither by existence nor by emptiness, one can undergo the various feelings together with the multitude. Concerning great compassion entangled with affectionate views, Kumārajīva focuses on attachment arising from seeing sentient beings as existent, Daosheng on affectionate thoughts and perceived sentient beings remaining within contemplation, and Sengzhao on the fact that although this compassion is wholesome, when mixed with affectionate views it does not escape entanglement. All three paths keep abandoning affectionate views separate from abandoning great compassion.

The Ci'en Mirror: Clarifying Wondrous Wisdom and Skillful Means through Disciplining the Two Minds

Following Xuanzang's recension, Kuiji first divides the entire passage into disciplining the mind of ordinary people, disciplining the mind of the two vehicles, and jointly disciplining both minds. In the first part, he has non-discriminating wisdom and great compassion support one another: contemplating emptiness leaves attachment behind, while arousing compassion prevents abiding in emptiness. He also uses attachment to self, attachment to dharmas, and the two obstructions to explain why the conception of dharmas must still be removed after the conception of self is removed. This is an analysis made in the terminology of Stainless Renown and Wondrous Auspiciousness; it is not written back as a scriptural statement by Vimalakīrti and Mañjuśrī.

Regarding the arising and ceasing of dharmas and their not knowing one another, Kuiji first contemplates the body in general as composed through the combination of dharmas and arising and ceasing from moment to moment, then separately contemplates the continuity of dharmas and each one's lack of knowledge. At the grave affliction of the conception of dharmas, he distinguishes breaking attachment to self from breaking attachment to dharmas. Regarding the equality of self and nirvāṇa, he further presents both the emptiness-principle interpretation and the accord-with-principle interpretation: one path explains equality through everything being empty in ultimate truth; the other explains it through the lack of own-nature in the imagined self and imagined nirvāṇa. The commentary places both readings side by side, and this presentation does not choose between them.

At the illness of emptiness being empty, Kuiji likewise preserves two paths. The emptiness-principle interpretation says that attachment to existence is an illness, attachment to emptiness is also an illness, and in ultimate truth the illness of emptiness is ultimately empty. The accord-with-principle interpretation says that the imagined object of emptiness is not real and the mind that grasps emptiness is likewise not real. He separates receiver from received in “undergoing the various feelings while there is nothing received,” saying that one leaves the falsely received yet still undergoes the various feelings, thereby leaving both the illness of existence and the illness of emptiness.

Entering the discussion of great compassion and bondage and liberation, Kuiji connects not giving rise to compassion through affectionate views with not becoming weary of saṃsāra, then distinguishes craving the flavor of meditative concentration as bondage from gathering in birth within existence through skillful means without attachment as liberation. His wondrous wisdom and skillful means are not two separate roads. Wondrous wisdom without skillful means cannot bring sentient beings to maturity or adorn buddha-lands; action that abides in afflictions is likewise not skillful means endowed with wisdom. Contemplating the impermanence of body and illness and the other marks belongs to wondrous wisdom; while ill, enduring the work of transforming sentient beings belongs to skillful means. Only their mutual support reveals bodhisattva conduct.

At the chapter's end, Kuiji counts thirty-seven statements in Xuanzang's recension and divides them into conduct differing from that of ordinary people and the two vehicles, and conduct that attains what is superior without abandoning what is lesser. Kumārajīva's recension, by contrast, unfolds through thirty-two occurrences of “this is the conduct of the bodhisattva.” The difference in number comes from the Chinese recensions on which they rely, and neither is increased or reduced to match the other. The Kumārajīva line emphasizes successively dispelling self, dharmas, and emptiness without losing great compassion; the Ci'en line emphasizes disciplining the two minds and practicing without abiding through the mutual support of wondrous wisdom and skillful means. Both mirrors extend the inquiry about illness into the bodhisattva's conduct of not abandoning sentient beings, and each preserves its own vocabulary and divisions, which cannot be mixed across recensions.

不思議品第六Chapter 06 “Inconceivability”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

舍利弗只是在一間沒有床座的室內,想到菩薩與大弟子們等一下要坐在哪裡。這個念頭很平常,維摩詰卻立刻把問題推到根本:人來到法會,究竟是為法而來,還是為安頓身體而來?舍利弗回答:「我為法來,非為床座。」全品便從這一句展開。

奇特的是,經文沒有在『無所求』處結束。說完求法者不求床座,維摩詰反而向文殊師利問起最上妙的師子座;三萬二千高座隨即來入小室。從一張座位的念頭,到須彌山入芥子、四海入毛孔,再到魔王與大乞者的示現,本品一路追問:若心不再把大小、久暫、來去、得失固定成不可移動的界線,智慧與方便能顯出怎樣的自在?

『無所求』到底不求什麼?

維摩詰先從貼近身體的地方說起:真正求法的人,不貪身體和性命,何況床座。這不是只責備舍利弗想坐下;接下來的長段,把可求的範圍一層層全部展開。

第一層是構成身心與世界的分類。色、受、想、行、識不能成為所求,界與入不能成為所求,欲界、色界、無色界也不能成為所求。若求法仍是想從這些法中取得一物,『法』就被放到心的對面,成為可佔有的東西。

第二層是佛、法、僧眾與四諦行相。經文不只說不著世間之物,也說不著佛求、不著法求、不著眾求;連『我要見苦、斷集、證滅、修道』這一念,若被建立成我的所得,也成為戲論。這不是把苦集滅道抹去,而是經文直接把『我當如何』的言說指出為戲論;求法不能靠一個求法者不斷替自己增加可得之事。

第三層更細。法名寂滅,若在其中追逐生滅,所求便仍是生滅;法名無染,若連涅槃也成為染著,仍不是求法。法沒有行處、取捨與處所,若另立一處可行、一法可取可捨、一地可住,心就又在法上建立位置。法名無相,隨相而識便成求相;法不可住,住於法便又成住法。

最後,經文把見、聞、覺、知也放下。法不可被當成一個可見、可聞、可覺、可知的對象;若只在這四種活動中追逐,得到的仍是見聞覺知。法名無為,若又依有為造作去取得它,所求仍在有為。於是整段收在:「若求法者,於一切法,應無所求。」

這個結語不是從許多對象中另挑一個值得求的,而是把所有可住之處一併照見。經文隨即記載:說這段話時,五百天子於諸法中得法眼淨。它只以『說是語時』並記法益,沒有另造一條因果說明。

剛說不求床座,為什麼又問最好的座?

經文接著做了一個強烈轉折。維摩詰沒有把床座從法會中取消,反而問文殊師利:哪一個佛土有上妙、功德成就的師子座?文殊師利說,東方越過三十六恒河沙國,有須彌相世界,須彌燈王佛現正住世;佛身長八萬四千由旬,師子座也高八萬四千由旬。

三萬二千座來入室內,經文不只說座位高廣莊嚴,也寫菩薩、大弟子、帝釋、梵天與四天王從前都未曾見。更重要的是:「其室廣博,悉皆包容三萬二千師子座,無所妨礙。」室內全數容下高座,毘耶離城、閻浮提與四天下卻都沒有迫迮,仍如原來所見。

這一段沒有靠摧毀小室來安置大座,也沒有靠削小高座來遷就房間。經文讓『小室』與『高廣之座』同時存在,又以無所妨礙、悉見如故說明兩端都沒有受損。大小相容首先在眾人眼前成為一件事,維摩詰才開始解說不可思議解脫。

誰能坐上高座,經文也逐層交代。得神通的菩薩使自己的身形與座相稱,便能坐下;新發意菩薩與大弟子不能登上。舍利弗受到勸請仍說自己不能昇,維摩詰要他禮須彌燈王如來,新發意菩薩與大弟子作禮後才得坐。這裡先有座來,再有身量相稱與禮佛而坐;每一步都留在敘事中,不需要把另一譯本所說的新學菩薩得通補進來。

不可思議之中,什麼仍然『如故』?

舍利弗因小室容座而歎未曾有,維摩詰便說,諸佛菩薩有一種解脫名為不可思議。經文往後逐項列出:須彌入芥子,無所增減,須彌山王本相如故;四大海入一毛孔,不嬈水族,大海本相如故;世界如陶家輪擲過恒沙之外,其中眾生不覺不知;各項所附之語,隨事而異。

須彌山王被放進一粒芥子,芥子不增,須彌不減,「須彌山王本相如故」。四天王與忉利諸天不知自己已入其中,只有應當得度的人才看見。這不是所有人都被迫看見同一奇相;經文明白保留了『唯應度者乃見』。

四大海水被放進一個毛孔,魚、鼈、黿、鼉與其餘水族不受擾動,大海本相仍舊,龍、鬼神與阿修羅不知道自己已入毛孔,其他眾生也無所嬈。大入小之後,大者沒有失去本相,小者沒有被寫成擴張,住在其中的生命也沒有成為神變的代價。

三千大千世界被切取,如陶家輪一般放在右掌,拋過恒河沙世界之外,再放回原處。經文特別說,其中眾生不知道去了哪裡,也沒有往來之想;世界本相仍舊。此處的自在不只在能搬動世界,也在世界被移動而眾生不生移動之感。

時間也可延促,但不是任意炫示。有眾生樂於久住世間,這樣才可度化,菩薩便延七日為一劫,使他自以為過了一劫;有眾生不樂久住,這樣才可度化,菩薩便促一劫為七日,使他自以為過了七日。長與短都隨可度者而顯,經文沒有把時間改變與度化對象分開。

接下來的神變一項比一項廣:一切佛土的莊嚴集在一國,讓眾生看見;一佛土的眾生被置於右掌,飛到十方遍示一切,卻不動本處;十方眾生供佛的器具,在一毛孔中全都可見;十方的日、月、星宿,也在一毛孔中普遍顯現。

十方諸風被吸入口中,菩薩身體不受損,外面的樹木也不摧折;十方世界劫盡之火被納入腹中,「火事如故而不為害。」火並未被說成熄滅,菩薩也沒有受害。又從下方越過恒河沙佛世界,取一佛土舉到上方,越過恒河沙無數世界,如以鍼鋒舉一棗葉,仍然無所嬈。

神變也不只改變尺度。菩薩能現作佛身、辟支佛身、聲聞身、帝釋身、梵王身、世主身、轉輪王身;七類身相一類不少。十方世界上、中、下的一切聲音,又都可轉成佛聲,演出無常、苦、空、無我,以及十方諸佛所說的種種法,使眾生普遍聽聞。

說到這裡,維摩詰主動收住:這只是一番略說,若廣說不可思議解脫之力,窮劫不盡。經文沒有讓讀者把十四項列舉當成完整邊界;它用『略說』提醒,已說的每一項只是門中所見。

大迦葉為何用盲者見色作譬?

大迦葉聽完,先歎未曾有,再說:「譬如有人,於盲者前現眾色像,非彼所見;」色像雖然現前,盲者卻看不見;聲聞聽見不可思議解脫而不能解了,也像這樣。這個譬喻沒有說法門不曾出現,而是說所現與所見之間仍有距離。

大迦葉接著問:有智慧的人聽見後,誰會不發無上正等正覺之心?他又說聲聞於大乘如敗種,應當號泣;菩薩則應欣慶頂受。經文把這些話都放在大迦葉的自歎中,不把『敗種』從人物之語抽離成另一篇判論。

他最後說,信解不可思議解脫法門的菩薩,魔眾無可奈何。大迦葉說這些話時,三萬二千天子發無上正等正覺心。和前面的五百天子法眼淨一樣,經文仍以同時之語記錄法益。

魔王與大乞者,為何也被放進不思議之門?

維摩詰順著『魔不能嬈』再說:十方無量世界中示現魔王者,多是住不可思議解脫的菩薩,以方便力教化眾生。經文沒有停在『魔王』外相,而把外相與所住的解脫、所用的方便並列。

大乞者一段更尖銳。經文沒有含糊說『索求各物』,而是逐件列出:手足耳鼻,頭目髓腦,血肉皮骨,聚落城邑,妻子奴婢,象馬車乘,金銀琉璃,車磲馬碯,珊瑚琥珀,真珠珂貝,衣服飲食。身體、親屬、土地、財寶與日用所需,全都在所求之列。

經文隨即說,這些來求者多是住不可思議解脫的菩薩,以方便力前往試驗,使對方堅固;又說只有具威德力者才能顯現逼迫、示現難事,凡夫下劣、無有力勢,不能如此。限制與行為寫在同一段,不能只取逼迫之相,省去有威德與凡夫不能的界線。

最後一個譬喻是:「譬如龍象蹴踏,非驢所堪。」它把能與不能分得清楚。全品末句不再說大小、久暫或神變的名目,而直稱這是不可思議解脫菩薩的智慧方便之門。

從『為法而來』到智慧方便,這一品承衍了什麼?

品首,舍利弗說自己為法而來;維摩詰把求法推到於一切法無所求。品中,三萬二千高座進入小室,須彌與芥子、四海與毛孔、世界與手掌、長劫與七日,經文各繫其語:或無所增減、或本相如故、或不嬈、或不覺不知。品末,魔王與大乞者的外相又不能單看,經文要求同時看其所住解脫、方便力與凡夫不能的限制。

所以,無所求不是全品的空白起點,而是不把任何一端固定成所得。師子座可以設,身可以坐,佛土可以莊嚴,眾聲可以演法;但床座、大小、時間、身相、魔王與乞求,都不能只憑表面一相被定死。經文以『如故』與『無所嬈』守住眾生,又以智慧方便守住神變的落點。從一念求座到智慧方便,這正是本品自身留下的完整道路。

經文另有數處把變化繫於眾生得度:須彌入芥子,不是人人都看見,只有應當得度者能見;七日可以延成一劫、一劫可以促成七日,也分別對應樂久住與不樂久住而可度的眾生;佛土莊嚴集於一國,是要示於眾生;一佛土眾生置於掌上,是要遍示十方;眾聲化作佛聲,是要使種種法普遍得聞。到了魔王與大乞者,經文仍說以方便力教化、使志願堅固。若只看尺度、速度與威力,便會漏掉每一段緊隨其後的『為誰而現』。

經文於數處另繫不害之語:水族不受擾動,世界中的眾生不起往來想,樹木不被摧折,眾生無所嬈;連火被納入腹中,仍是火事如故而菩薩不受其害。上列各處,經文各繫其語;末句經文自收於「住不可思議解脫菩薩智慧方便之門」。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到求法、設座、神變、迦葉與大乞,又各從自己的經本照見不同紋理。以下分列什門三家與慈恩一系,各守所隨本、等權並照,不以一鏡裁另一鏡。

什門之鏡:不取法相、外迹內德與權智二門

什曰先從求法之心下手:「不取法相、理會於法,名為求法。若取相生著,心與法乖,非求法也。」肇曰則說:「真求乃不求法,況安身之具乎。」到結處又說,若真要求,只有無求才是真求。生曰另以一句收束:「夫求法者,非謂求也,以無復諸求為求耳。」三家同談無求,什著眼於取相生著,肇著眼於真求不求,生著眼於無復諸求;三個署名不能合併成『僧肇說』。

到了不可思議解脫,什曰說:「能然而莫知所以然,故曰不思議也。」又由須彌入芥子說「巨細相容物無定體,明不常也。」肇曰的長釋則把外在神變視為由末示本、託麁表微,所追的是內在不思議之德;他在全品末又說:「智慧遠通、方便近導,異迹所以形、眾庶所以成,物不無由而莫之能測,故權智二門為不思議之本也。」一面由相容照物無定體,一面由外迹追智慧方便,兩讀並列而不互相代換。

大乞一段,什曰說施度將盡而未極,所以大士強來求索,使其無惜之心具足堅固;肇曰卻提醒,神通已備者逆覩人根,並非試過才知道,故反問:「豈待試而後知耶?」一說著力於使志行堅固,一說著力於不待試而知,仍各自保留。

慈恩之鏡:求法十段、六翻與多重解釋

窺基依玄奘本,先把求法分為總明、別明、結成,又把別明列作十段。他說:「所求,謂作證法。所不求者,雖可求知,不求證獲,故名不求。」最後以「於是法中無求而求,是為求法。」作結。這一鏡又把五百天子法眼淨釋為得預流果,和肇曰所說大乘法眼淨不同;兩說只並錄,不擇一。

對小室與大座,窺基列出室變大與小能納大等多種解釋,沒有只留一種。對不可思議神變,他總分六翻:「一大小相容、二寬狹相納、三往來自在、四延促任情、五運轉隨心、六同類往趣。」在山芥相容處,他又先列空理義,再列應理八釋;其中一釋說:「五、迷心執境,實境難容;識境皆心,何礙不得。」這只是八釋之一,不能用它遮住其餘七釋,更不能倒作羅什本直說。

這一鏡也保存玄奘本特有的差別:新學菩薩得五神通後昇座,聲聞則禮佛而坐;品末另有八千菩薩得入不可思議解脫境界。這些段落在羅什本本品未見,所以只留在慈恩鏡中。對大乞,窺基把所求分為內財、外財,並將能行逼迫者繫於八地以上;位地判釋同樣只屬此鏡,不下灌為羅什本經文。

兩鏡都從求法讀到神變與大乞,卻各用不同的經本與語彙。什門三家由不取法相、無求、外迹內德與權智展開;慈恩一系由十段、六翻、空理與應理展開。兩條承衍可以同時照見本品,卻不需要會成一條共同判釋;經文仍居中,使每一鏡所顯有其來源,也有其邊界。

Śāriputra merely notices that there are no beds or seats in the room and wonders where the bodhisattvas and great disciples will sit. The thought is entirely ordinary, yet Vimalakīrti immediately presses the question to its root: when someone comes to a Dharma assembly, has he come for the Dharma, or to settle his body comfortably? Śāriputra answers, 「我為法來,非為床座。」—“I have come for the Dharma, not for beds and seats.” The entire chapter unfolds from this one sentence.

What is remarkable is that the scripture does not end with “nothing to seek.” After saying that one who seeks the Dharma does not seek beds and seats, Vimalakīrti instead asks Mañjuśrī about the finest lion thrones; thirty-two thousand lofty thrones immediately enter the small room. From a thought about one seat, to Mount Sumeru entering a mustard seed and the four seas entering a pore, and finally to the manifestations of Māra kings and great beggars, the chapter keeps asking: if the mind no longer fixes large and small, long and short, coming and going, gain and loss into immovable boundaries, what freedom can wisdom and skillful means reveal?

What Does “Seeking Nothing” Actually Not Seek?

Vimalakīrti begins with what is closest to the body: one who truly seeks the Dharma does not covet body and life, much less beds and seats. This is not merely a rebuke to Śāriputra for wanting to sit down. The long passage that follows unfolds, layer by layer, the entire range of what might be sought.

The first layer consists of the classifications that constitute body, mind, and world. Form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness cannot be what is sought; the elements and entrances cannot be what is sought; the desire, form, and formless realms cannot be what is sought either. If seeking the Dharma still means wanting to acquire something from among these dharmas, “Dharma” has been placed opposite the mind and made into a possession.

The second layer is the Buddha, Dharma, community, and the modes of the Four Truths. The scripture does not merely say not to cling to worldly things. It also says not to seek while clinging to the Buddha, not to seek while clinging to the Dharma, and not to seek while clinging to the community. Even the thought “I will see suffering, cut off its origination, realize cessation, and cultivate the path,” if established as my attainment, becomes conceptual proliferation. This does not erase suffering, origination, cessation, and the path; rather, the scripture directly identifies the formulation “what I must do” as conceptual proliferation. Seeking the Dharma cannot proceed by having a seeker constantly add further attainable things to himself.

The third layer is subtler still. The Dharma is called quiescence; if one pursues arising and ceasing within it, what one seeks remains arising and ceasing. The Dharma is called unstained; if even nirvāṇa becomes an object of attachment, this still is not seeking the Dharma. The Dharma has no place of practice, grasping or discarding, or location. If one establishes a place in which to proceed, a dharma to grasp or discard, or a ground upon which to dwell, the mind has once again created a position upon the Dharma. The Dharma is called signless; to recognize by following signs becomes the seeking of signs. The Dharma cannot be abided in; to abide in Dharma once again becomes an abiding in Dharma.

Finally, the scripture also relinquishes seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing. The Dharma cannot be treated as an object that can be seen, heard, sensed, or known. If one pursues it only within these four activities, what one obtains remains seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing. The Dharma is called the unconditioned; if one tries to acquire it through conditioned fabrication, what one seeks remains conditioned. The whole passage therefore concludes, 「若求法者,於一切法,應無所求。」—“If one seeks the Dharma, one should seek nothing in any dharma.”

This conclusion does not select, from among many objects, another object that deserves to be sought. It illuminates every possible place of abiding at once. The scripture immediately records that, when these words were spoken, five hundred sons of the gods attained purity of the Dharma eye among all dharmas. It merely records the benefit alongside “when these words were spoken”; it does not construct a separate causal explanation.

Why Ask for the Best Seats Just after Saying Not to Seek Beds and Seats?

The scripture next makes a forceful turn. Vimalakīrti does not remove beds and seats from the Dharma assembly. Instead, he asks Mañjuśrī: which buddha-land has lion thrones that are supremely wondrous and perfect in merit? Mañjuśrī says that eastward, beyond lands as numerous as the sands of thirty-six Ganges Rivers, lies the world Sumeru-Sign, where Buddha Sumeru-Lamp-King is presently dwelling. The buddha's body is eighty-four thousand yojanas tall, and his lion throne is likewise eighty-four thousand yojanas high.

When the thirty-two thousand thrones enter the room, the scripture says not only that they are lofty, broad, adorned, and pure, but also that the bodhisattvas, great disciples, Śakra, Brahmā, and the Four Heavenly Kings have never seen their like. More importantly, it says, 「其室廣博,悉皆包容三萬二千師子座,無所妨礙。」—“His room was broad and expansive, containing all thirty-two thousand lion thrones without obstruction.” The room contains every lofty throne, while the city of Vaiśālī, Jambudvīpa, and the four-continent world are not constricted and remain visible just as before.

This passage does not accommodate the great thrones by destroying the small room, nor does it cut the lofty thrones down to fit the room. The scripture allows the “small room” and the “lofty, broad thrones” to exist at the same time, then explains through “without obstruction” and “all seen as before” that neither side has been damaged. The compatibility of large and small first becomes an event before the assembly's eyes; only then does Vimalakīrti begin explaining inconceivable liberation.

The scripture also relates, step by step, who can mount the lofty thrones. Bodhisattvas who have attained spiritual mastery make their bodily forms correspond to the thrones and can then sit. Newly inspired bodhisattvas and the great disciples cannot mount them. Even after being invited, Śāriputra says that he cannot ascend. Vimalakīrti tells him to pay homage to the Tathāgata Sumeru-Lamp-King, and only after paying homage can the newly inspired bodhisattvas and great disciples sit. Here the thrones arrive first; bodily dimensions are then made to correspond, and homage to the buddha precedes sitting. Every step remains within the narrative, and there is no need to import from another recension the statement that novice bodhisattvas acquire spiritual mastery.

Within the Inconceivable, What Still Remains “Just as Before”?

Śāriputra marvels at the unprecedented sight of a small room containing the thrones, and Vimalakīrti then says that the buddhas and bodhisattvas have a liberation called inconceivable. The scripture thereafter enumerates each display: Sumeru enters a mustard seed with neither increase nor decrease, and Sumeru, king of mountains, remains in its original form just as before; the four great seas enter a pore without disturbing aquatic creatures, and the seas remain in their original forms just as before; a world is cast beyond Ganges-sands like a potter's wheel, and its sentient beings do not perceive or know it. The accompanying language differs according to each event.

Sumeru, king of mountains, is placed in a single mustard seed. The mustard seed does not increase, Sumeru does not decrease, and 「須彌山王本相如故」—“Sumeru, king of mountains, remains in its original form just as before.” The Four Heavenly Kings and the gods of Trāyastriṃśa do not know that they have entered it; only those who should be liberated see it. This is not one strange spectacle that everyone is compelled to see alike. The scripture explicitly retains the words “only those who should be liberated see it.”

The waters of the four great seas are placed in one pore. Fish, soft-shelled turtles, giant turtles, alligators, and other aquatic creatures are not disturbed; the seas remain in their original forms; dragons, ghosts, spirits, and asuras do not know that they have entered a pore; and other sentient beings are not disturbed. After the great has entered the small, the great has not lost its original form, the small is not described as expanding, and the lives within have not become the price of the display.

A three-thousand-great-thousand world is cut out, set in the right palm like a potter's wheel, cast beyond worlds as numerous as the sands of the Ganges, and then returned to its original place. The scripture specifically says that the sentient beings within do not know where they have gone and do not form a thought of going or returning; the world remains in its original form just as before. Freedom here lies not only in moving a world, but also in the world's being moved without sentient beings developing a sense of movement.

Time, too, can be extended or contracted, but not as an arbitrary display. Some sentient beings delight in dwelling in the world for a long time and can be liberated only in that way; the bodhisattva therefore extends seven days into a kalpa and causes them to think that a kalpa has passed. Others do not delight in dwelling long and can be liberated only in that way; the bodhisattva therefore contracts a kalpa into seven days and causes them to think that seven days have passed. Long and short both appear in response to those who can be liberated; the scripture does not separate the alteration of time from the beings to be liberated.

The displays that follow become ever more extensive: the adornments of all buddha-lands are gathered in one land for sentient beings to see; the sentient beings of one buddha-land are placed upon the right palm and flown throughout the ten directions so that everything is shown to them, yet their original place does not move; the implements with which sentient beings throughout the ten directions make offerings to the buddhas can all be seen in a single pore; and the suns, moons, and constellations of the ten directions are likewise manifested throughout a single pore.

All the winds of the ten directions are drawn into the mouth, yet the bodhisattva's body is unharmed and the trees outside are not broken. The fires that consume the worlds of the ten directions at the end of a kalpa are taken into the belly: 「火事如故而不為害。」—“The fires continue just as before and do no harm.” The fires are not said to be extinguished, and the bodhisattva is not harmed. The bodhisattva also descends past buddha-worlds as numerous as the sands of the Ganges, takes up one buddha-land, and raises it beyond countless worlds as numerous as the sands of the Ganges, as if lifting a jujube leaf with the tip of a needle, yet without disturbance.

The displays do not alter scale alone. A bodhisattva can manifest the body of a buddha, a pratyekabuddha, a śrāvaka, Śakra, a Brahmā king, a lord of the world, or a wheel-turning king; none of the seven bodily forms is omitted. Every superior, middling, or inferior sound in the worlds of the ten directions can in turn be transformed into a buddha's voice, expounding impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and non-self, together with the various dharmas taught by the buddhas of the ten directions, so that sentient beings everywhere can hear them.

At this point Vimalakīrti deliberately draws the account to a close: this is only a brief account; were the power of inconceivable liberation explained extensively, a whole kalpa would be exhausted without reaching the end. The scripture does not let the reader treat the fourteen enumerated displays as a complete boundary. By calling the account “brief,” it reminds us that every stated display is only something glimpsed within the gate.

Why Does Mahākāśyapa Use the Simile of a Blind Person Seeing Forms?

After hearing the account, Mahākāśyapa first marvels that it is unprecedented, and then says, 「譬如有人,於盲者前現眾色像,非彼所見;」—“Suppose someone displays many colors and forms before a blind person; they are not seen by him.” Although colors and forms are present, the blind person cannot see them. Śrāvakas who hear inconceivable liberation but cannot understand it are the same. The simile does not say that the Dharma-gate has failed to appear; it says that a distance remains between what is displayed and what is seen.

Mahākāśyapa then asks: what wise person, on hearing this, would fail to arouse the aspiration for unsurpassed perfect awakening? He further says that the śrāvakas are like spoiled seeds within the Great Vehicle and should weep aloud, whereas the bodhisattvas should rejoice and reverently receive the teaching upon their heads. The scripture places all these words within Mahākāśyapa's own lament; it does not extract “spoiled seeds” from a speaker's words and turn it into a separate doctrinal judgment.

He finally says that no Māra host can do anything to a bodhisattva who accepts in faith and understands the Dharma-gate of inconceivable liberation. As Mahākāśyapa says these words, thirty-two thousand sons of the gods arouse the aspiration for unsurpassed perfect awakening. As with the earlier purity of the Dharma eye attained by five hundred sons of the gods, the scripture again records the benefit with language of simultaneity.

Why Are Māra Kings and Great Beggars Also Placed within the Gate of Inconceivability?

Following the statement that Māra cannot disturb them, Vimalakīrti continues: among the immeasurable worlds of the ten directions, many who manifest as kings Māra are bodhisattvas abiding in inconceivable liberation, who employ the power of skillful means to teach and transform sentient beings. The scripture does not stop at the external appearance “king Māra,” but places that appearance alongside the liberation in which they abide and the skillful means they employ.

The passage on great beggars is sharper still. The scripture does not vaguely say “they demand various things,” but lists each one: hands, feet, ears, and noses; heads, eyes, marrow, and brains; blood, flesh, skin, and bones; villages and towns; wives, sons, daughters, and servants; elephants, horses, and carriages; gold, silver, and beryl; giant clamshells and agate; coral and amber; pearls and conch shells; clothing, drink, and food. Body, family, land, treasure, and daily necessities all fall within what is demanded.

The scripture immediately says that many who come to demand these things are bodhisattvas abiding in inconceivable liberation, who go through the power of skillful means to test others and make their resolve firm. It further says that only those possessing the power of awe-inspiring virtue can manifest pressure and display difficult deeds; ordinary persons are inferior and lack strength, so they cannot act in this way. The restriction and the action occur in the same passage. One cannot take only the appearance of pressure and omit the boundary that it requires awe-inspiring virtue and cannot be done by ordinary persons.

The final simile is, 「譬如龍象蹴踏,非驢所堪。」—“It is like the trampling of a dragon-elephant, which a donkey cannot bear.” It distinguishes clearly between what can and cannot be done. The chapter's last sentence no longer names large and small, long and short, or individual displays, but directly calls this the gate of wisdom and skillful means of bodhisattvas who abide in inconceivable liberation.

From “Coming for the Dharma” to Wisdom and Skillful Means, What Path Does This Chapter Unfold?

At the beginning of the chapter, Śāriputra says that he has come for the Dharma; Vimalakīrti presses seeking the Dharma all the way to seeking nothing in any dharma. In the middle, thirty-two thousand lofty thrones enter a small room: Sumeru and the mustard seed, the four seas and a pore, a world and the palm, a long kalpa and seven days. The scripture attaches a distinct phrase to each event—neither increase nor decrease, original form just as before, no disturbance, or neither perception nor knowledge. At the end, the outer appearances of Māra kings and great beggars likewise cannot be read in isolation; the scripture requires that their abiding in liberation, their power of skillful means, and the restriction that ordinary persons cannot do this all be seen together.

Thus, seeking nothing is not the chapter's blank starting point; it means not fixing either side into an attainment. Lion thrones may be set out, bodies may sit, buddha-lands may be adorned, and many sounds may expound the Dharma. Yet beds and seats, size, time, bodily form, kings Māra, and demands cannot be fixed solely by their surface appearance. Through “just as before” and “without disturbance,” the scripture safeguards sentient beings; through wisdom and skillful means, it safeguards the purpose of the displays. From a thought of seeking a seat to wisdom and skillful means, this is the complete path left by the chapter itself.

At several points the scripture specifically connects transformation to the liberation of sentient beings. When Sumeru enters the mustard seed, not everyone sees it; only those who should be liberated can see it. Extending seven days into a kalpa and contracting a kalpa into seven days correspond respectively to sentient beings who delight in long dwelling and those who do not, each capable of liberation in that way. The adornments of buddha-lands are gathered into one land in order to be shown to sentient beings; the sentient beings of one buddha-land are placed on the palm in order to be shown throughout the ten directions; sounds become a buddha's voice in order that the various dharmas may be heard everywhere. Even with kings Māra and great beggars, the scripture still says that their skillful means teach and transform or make resolve firm. If one looks only at scale, speed, and power, one misses the “for whom is this manifested?” that immediately accompanies each passage.

At several other points, the scripture expressly connects the displays with non-harm: aquatic creatures are not disturbed, the sentient beings within the world form no thought of going or returning, trees are not broken, and sentient beings are without disturbance. Even when fire is taken into the belly, the fires remain just as before while the bodhisattva is unharmed. In each instance above, the scripture attaches its own phrase; the chapter's final sentence itself concludes with 「住不可思議解脫菩薩智慧方便之門」—“the gate of wisdom and skillful means of bodhisattvas abiding in inconceivable liberation.”

Two Mirrors Shining Together

Everything above has followed only the chapter itself in Kumārajīva's recension. When ancient masters read its seeking of Dharma, establishment of seats, displays, Mahākāśyapa, and great beggars, each saw different patterns through his own scriptural recension. The two mirrors below present the three Kumārajīva-line commentators and the Ci'en tradition separately. Each keeps to the recension it follows; they shine with equal authority, and one mirror does not adjudicate the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Not Grasping the Marks of Dharmas, Outer Traces and Inner Virtue, and the Two Gates of Provisionality and Wisdom

Kumārajīva's comment begins with the mind that seeks the Dharma: 「不取法相、理會於法,名為求法。若取相生著,心與法乖,非求法也。」—“Not grasping the marks of dharmas and inwardly meeting the Dharma is called seeking the Dharma. If one grasps marks and gives rise to attachment, the mind diverges from the Dharma; this is not seeking the Dharma.” Sengzhao says, 「真求乃不求法,況安身之具乎。」—“True seeking does not even seek the Dharma; how much less the implements that support the body.” At the conclusion he again says that if one truly wishes to seek, only seeking nothing is true seeking. Daosheng offers another concise conclusion: 「夫求法者,非謂求也,以無復諸求為求耳。」—“One who seeks the Dharma is not said to seek; taking the absence of all further seeking as seeking, that is all.” All three discuss non-seeking, but Kumārajīva focuses on grasping marks and generating attachment, Sengzhao on true seeking as not seeking, and Daosheng on there being no further seeking. Their three attributions cannot be merged into “Sengzhao says.”

On inconceivable liberation, Kumārajīva says, 「能然而莫知所以然,故曰不思議也。」—“It can be so, yet no one knows how it is so; therefore it is called inconceivable.” Regarding Sumeru entering a mustard seed, he also says, 「巨細相容物無定體,明不常也。」—“The immense and the minute contain one another; things have no fixed substance, which clarifies impermanence.” Sengzhao's extended explanation, by contrast, regards outward displays as showing the root through its branches and entrusting the subtle to coarse manifestations; it seeks the inner virtue of inconceivability. At the chapter's end he further says, 「智慧遠通、方便近導,異迹所以形、眾庶所以成,物不無由而莫之能測,故權智二門為不思議之本也。」—“Wisdom penetrates afar, while skillful means guide what is near. By them extraordinary traces take form and the multitude is brought to fulfillment. Events do not lack a cause, yet no one can fathom them; therefore the two gates of provisionality and wisdom are the root of inconceivability.” One reading illuminates the absence of a fixed substance through mutual containment; the other follows outward traces back to wisdom and skillful means. The two stand side by side without replacing one another.

In the passage on great beggars, Kumārajīva says that the perfection of giving is nearing completion but has not yet reached its utmost, so a great being forcefully comes to make demands, bringing the giver's mind without reluctance to complete firmness. Sengzhao, however, warns that those equipped with spiritual powers discern a person's capacities in advance and do not need to test in order to know, asking, 「豈待試而後知耶?」—“Would they wait to test before they know?” One account emphasizes making resolve and practice firm; the other emphasizes knowing without waiting for a test. Each remains intact.

The Ci'en Mirror: Ten Sections on Seeking the Dharma, Six Rounds, and Multiple Explanations

Following Xuanzang's recension, Kuiji first divides seeking the Dharma into a general explanation, a detailed explanation, and a conclusion, and then arranges the detailed explanation into ten sections. He says, 「所求,謂作證法。所不求者,雖可求知,不求證獲,故名不求。」—“What is sought means a dharma to be realized. What is not sought may be sought as knowledge, but is not sought as realized attainment; therefore it is called not seeking.” He concludes with, 「於是法中無求而求,是為求法。」—“Within these dharmas, seeking without seeking: this is seeking the Dharma.” This mirror also explains the purity of the Dharma eye attained by five hundred sons of the gods as attainment of stream-entry, unlike Sengzhao's statement that it is purity of the Great Vehicle Dharma eye. The two explanations are recorded together without choosing one.

For the small room and the great thrones, Kuiji lists several explanations, including that the room becomes large and that the small can contain the great; he does not retain only one. He divides the displays of inconceivability into six rounds: 「一大小相容、二寬狹相納、三往來自在、四延促任情、五運轉隨心、六同類往趣。」—“First, great and small mutually contain; second, broad and narrow mutually receive; third, coming and going are free; fourth, extension and contraction follow intent; fifth, movement and turning follow the mind; sixth, those of the same kind proceed toward one another.” In the mutual containment of mountain and mustard seed, he first lists an interpretation through the principle of emptiness and then eight Consciousness-Only explanations. One of these says, 「五、迷心執境,實境難容;識境皆心,何礙不得。」—“Fifth, a deluded mind grasps objects, so real objects are difficult to contain; when consciousness and object are both mind, what obstruction could prevent it?” This is only one of eight explanations. It cannot obscure the other seven, much less be retrojected as something directly stated by Kumārajīva's recension.

This mirror also preserves features distinctive to Xuanzang's recension: novice bodhisattvas mount the thrones after attaining the five spiritual powers, whereas the śrāvakas sit after paying homage to the buddha; and at the chapter's end another eight thousand bodhisattvas enter the realm of inconceivable liberation. These passages are not found within this chapter of Kumārajīva's recension and therefore remain only within the Ci'en mirror. Regarding the great beggars, Kuiji divides what is demanded into inner and outer wealth and associates those capable of applying pressure with the eighth stage and above. This stage-based interpretation likewise belongs only to this mirror and is not poured downward into the text of Kumārajīva's recension.

Both mirrors read from seeking the Dharma through the displays and great beggars, yet they employ different recensions and vocabularies. The three Kumārajīva-line commentators unfold the chapter through not grasping the marks of dharmas, non-seeking, outer traces and inner virtue, and provisionality and wisdom; the Ci'en tradition unfolds it through ten sections, six rounds, the principle of emptiness, and Consciousness-Only explanations. Both lines of reception can illuminate the chapter at once, but need not be merged into one common interpretation. The scripture remains at the center, giving everything disclosed by each mirror both its source and its boundary.

觀眾生品第七Chapter 07 “Contemplating Sentient Beings”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「菩薩云何觀於眾生?」文殊師利這一問,沒有停在眾生是有還是無。維摩詰先列三十喻回答,隨即說菩薩作是觀已,自念「我當為眾生說如斯法」,是即真實慈。全品的張力正在這裡:若眾生不能被執成固定實體,慈悲是否也失去所向?經文的回答不是退回實有,也不是停止教化,而是在不住眾生相時,仍把說法、慈悲喜捨、度脫與本願一一行出來。

從三十譬喻到三十慈行,從生死怖畏逆尋到無住,再從天華著身走到文字解脫、女身無定、菩提無住與無所得,本品反覆問同一件事:當心抓住眾生、如法、解脫、男女、三乘或菩提,所抓住的是不是又成了一個住處?以下只順本品自身一步步讀,不先借別家的答案代替經文。

三十個譬喻,為什麼一個也不能省?

維摩詰的第一答不是一句『眾生如幻』就結束。他先說幻師見所幻人,再說智者見水中月、鏡中面像、熱時焰、呼聲響、空中雲、水聚沫、水上泡、芭蕉堅、電久住。這十個形象有的可見而不可執,有的依條件暫現,有的聚而無堅,有的頃刻不住。經文不把它們壓成同一物象,而讓讀者從不同方向看:顯現不等於有一個固定自體住在其中。

接著的第五大、第六陰、第七情、十三入、十九界,經逐項續舉第五大、第六陰、第七情、十三入、十九界。無色界色、焦穀牙、須陀洹身見、阿那含入胎、阿羅漢三毒、得忍菩薩貪恚毀禁、佛煩惱習,則由經文逐項並舉,再帶回菩薩觀眾生為若此;本段只列其名,不在此處展開各名位仍斷何種煩惱。

最後,盲者見色、滅盡定中出入息、空中鳥跡、石女兒、化人起煩惱、夢醒後仍見夢境、滅度者再受身、無因之火,逐項把所觀推到不可得。盲者不能見色,空中沒有鳥跡,石女沒有兒子,夢醒後夢境已過,火也不會無因而生。維摩詰三次收束:菩薩觀眾生,正應如此。

若只留下幻師一喻,便看不出經文如何由影像、聚散、定數、果位與不可得之事層層推進。三十喻的共同作用,不是叫人否認眼前正在受苦、可以聽法的眾生,而是不在眾生上安立一個永遠不變、可由自己抓住的實體。這一點要由下一問來驗:若觀眾生只導向冷漠,文殊師利就不會立刻問慈,維摩詰也不會立刻回答真實慈。

不住眾生相,慈從哪裡開始?

「菩薩作是觀已,自念:『我當為眾生說如斯法。』是即真實慈也。」這一句把觀與行接在一起。菩薩作完三十種觀察,沒有說『既然如幻,便無人可度』;他所起的念正是為眾生說明同一個法。真實慈不靠把眾生執成實體才成立,也不以觀空為停止行動的理由。

三十慈行隨後逐項展開。寂滅慈以無所生為由;不熱慈以無煩惱為由;等之慈平等三世;無諍慈無所起;不二慈不立內外相合;不壞慈到畢竟盡處;堅固慈心無毀;清淨慈見諸法性淨;無邊慈如虛空;阿羅漢慈破除結賊。前十項已讓慈從寂滅、不熱、平等、無諍、不二,一路開到清淨、無邊與破結。

菩薩慈安眾生;如來慈得如相;佛之慈覺眾生;自然慈無因得;菩提慈平等一味;無等慈斷諸愛;大悲慈導以大乘;無厭慈觀空無我;法施慈無所遺惜;持戒慈教化毀禁。這十項把慈與安眾生、覺眾生、斷愛、導以大乘、觀空無我、施法與持戒連在一起。慈不是一種含糊好意,而是在每一項所行中都有它的方向。

忍辱慈護彼我;精進慈荷負眾生;禪定慈不受禪味;智慧慈知道時機;方便慈作一切示現;無隱慈直心清淨;深心慈無雜行;無誑慈不虛假;安樂慈令得佛樂。加上開頭的真實慈,三十項一一具足。忍辱不是只忍自己的痛,還要護持彼此;精進不是只求自己的前行,還要荷負眾生;禪定不住味,智慧不失時,方便不缺示現,安樂慈所向則是佛樂。

文殊師利再問悲、喜、捨,維摩詰的回答都很短,卻沒有留下空泛餘地。悲,是菩薩所作功德皆與一切眾生共之;喜,是有所饒益而歡喜無悔;捨,是所作福祐而無所悕望。悲落在功德與眾生共,喜落在利益之後無悔,捨落在所作福祐而無所悕望。三答各守其句,經文未於此處另立通說。

生死怖畏,為什麼一路問到無住?

四無量之後,文殊師利把問題轉向菩薩自己:身在生死怖畏中,依靠什麼?維摩詰答依如來功德之力。若要依這個力量,應住在哪裡?答是住度脫一切眾生。這兩答把依止與利他直接相連:所依不是為了退出眾生,而是為了住在度脫眾生。

接著,問答一層一層逆尋。欲度眾生,要除煩惱;欲除煩惱,要行正念;正念要行不生不滅。文殊師利沒有讓『不生不滅』停在一句容易誤解的話,又問什麼不生、什麼不滅。維摩詰明答不善不生、善法不滅。這裡的不生不滅與修行有明確所指:不讓不善生起,不讓善法消滅。

問答再往根本追去。善與不善以身為本,身以欲貪為本,欲貪以虛妄分別為本,虛妄分別以顛倒想為本,顛倒想以無住為本。每一答都把上一層所見帶到更深一層,直到文殊師利問無住又以什麼為本。維摩詰不再另給一個更後面的法,而答無住即無本,從無住本建立一切法。

這條問答的兩端不能拆開。若只取末句無住,便失去它從生死怖畏、如來功德、度脫眾生、除煩惱與正念一路而來的次第;若只取前半修善斷惡,也會錯過經文如何追到身、欲貪、虛妄分別與顛倒想無所住。菩薩既不因生死有畏而棄眾生,也不把所行善法重新安立成最後可住之本。

花沒有分別,誰在說它不如法?

無住問答結束,經文沒有再加一段抽象解說,而讓天女散華。華至菩薩便落,至大弟子便著不墮;弟子用神力除華,仍不能令去。舍利弗說花不如法,天女卻指出花本身無所分別,是舍利弗自己生起分別想。她把如法與不如法的問題,從花移回出家者的心:有所分別為不如法,無所分別才是如法。

天女接著把花著與不著說得更深。菩薩花不著,是已斷一切分別想;經作「譬如人畏時,非人得其便;如是弟子畏生死故,色、聲、香、味、觸得其便也」;已離畏者,一切五欲無能為也。結習未盡,華著身;結習盡,華不著。

經文沒有停在花相:舍利弗的神力不能令華離身,天女則把問答帶到分別想、畏生死與結習。花是否落下,在本品成了內在取著有沒有落下的可見問答。

解脫不可說,還能不能離開文字?

舍利弗問天女住室多久,天女答如耆年解脫。當舍利弗追問是否久住,天女反問解脫有多久。舍利弗默然,說解脫無所言說,所以不知所云。若問答停在這裡,沉默似乎已是最後答案;天女卻立即說言說文字皆解脫相。

她的說明沒有離開本品句子:解脫不在內、不在外、不在兩間;文字也不在內、不在外、不在兩間。經文接著說,不能離開文字另說一個解脫,因為一切法都是解脫相;她直接把文字與一切法同列為解脫相。

舍利弗再問,是否不以離婬、怒、癡為解脫。天女的回答保留兩種說法所對的不同人:佛陀為增上慢人說離婬、怒、癡為解脫;若無增上慢,則說婬、怒、癡性即是解脫。經文把兩種說法分別繫於增上慢與無增上慢,沒有刪去受說者的條件。

所以,舍利弗讚天女辯才而問所得、所證時,天女答自己無得無證,正因如此才有這樣的辯說;若見有得有證,即於佛法成增上慢。由解脫不可離文字,到辯才出於無得無證,本品把語言與證得都放回不可住、不可自高的觀察中。

天女屬於哪一乘?這間屋子又顯現什麼?

舍利弗問天女志求三乘中的哪一乘。天女沒有選一個固定身分:以聲聞法化眾生,便為聲聞;以因緣法化眾生,便為辟支佛;以大悲法化眾生,便為大乘。三答都以化眾生為句法中心,所用法不同,教化之事不斷。

她又用瞻蔔林說明此室所聞:入林只嗅瞻蔔香,入室只聞佛功德之香。釋、梵、四天王、諸天、龍、鬼神進入此室,聽維摩詰說法,皆樂佛功德之香,發心而出。天女住室十二年,未聞聲聞、辟支佛法,只聞菩薩大慈大悲與不可思議諸佛之法。

八件未曾有難得之法也不能略成一句神奇。第一,室中金色光明晝夜無異,不以日月為明;第二,入室者不受諸垢惱;第三,釋、梵、四天王與他方菩薩來會不絕;第四,常說六波羅蜜不退轉法;第五,常作天人第一之樂,絃聲演出無量法化之聲;第六,四大藏眾寶積滿,賙窮濟乏,求取無盡;第七,釋迦牟尼佛、阿彌陀佛、阿閦佛、寶德、寶炎、寶月、寶嚴、難勝、師子響一切利成與十方無量諸佛,維摩詰念時便來,廣說秘要法藏而後還去;第八,一切諸天宮殿與諸佛淨土都在室中顯現。

八事說完,天女才反問:誰見這些不可思議事,還會樂於聲聞法?經文沒有把三乘答與八事混成一段。前者說她如何隨教化而現三乘,後者說此室十二年所聞與所現;兩段前後相接,各有自己的問答責任。

女身轉了,還有一個固定女相可找嗎?

舍利弗問天女為何不轉女身。天女不先回答何時轉,而說自己十二年來求女人相了不可得,無相可得,便無所可轉。她以幻師化作幻女反問:若問幻女為何不轉女身,問題本身是否正確?舍利弗答幻無定相,沒有一個可轉的固定自體。

天女沒有停在比喻。她以神通使舍利弗顯現天女之身,自己顯現舍利弗之身,再問舍利弗為何不轉女身。舍利弗在天女像中回答,不知道自己如何轉變而成女身。天女便由他當下的經驗說:若舍利弗能自行轉去此女身,一切女人也應能轉;舍利弗本非女人而現女身,一切女人也雖現女身而非固定女體,所以佛陀說一切法非男、非女。

神力收回後,天女問剛才女身色相何在。舍利弗答無在無不在,天女便說一切法也是無在無不在。這一段從女人相不可得、幻女無定相、互換形相,走到女身色相無在無不在;每一步都在經文敘事中發生,不需要另造一個脫離問答的口號。

沒生、得菩提與無所得,如何收在一起?

舍利弗問天女此處命終後生到哪裡。天女答如佛化所生;舍利弗說佛所化人並無沒生,天女便說眾生也是無沒生。這一答與開頭幻人之觀彼此照應:開頭以幻人觀眾生,後段又以佛化所生回答沒生之問。

舍利弗再問何時得菩提,天女答等他還作凡夫之時。舍利弗說自己還作凡夫無有是處,天女便說自己取得一個可得菩提也無有是處,因為菩提無住處,沒有一個得者。當舍利弗以現在、過去、未來如恒河沙諸佛之得再問,天女說那是世俗文字數所說的三世,不是菩提本身有去、來、今。

最後,天女反問舍利弗是否得阿羅漢道。舍利弗答「無所得故而得。」天女接著說諸佛、菩薩也無所得故而得。得與無得沒有被改成兩個可以選取的答案;經文讓舍利弗先由自己的證得說無所得,再把同一句式帶到諸佛、菩薩。

維摩詰末後列天女六項德目:供養九十二億佛、遊戲菩薩神通、所願具足、得無生忍、住不退轉、以本願隨意示現教化眾生。這六項讓讀者回看全段:天女不是靠言辯自稱有得有證,而由維摩詰說明她長久供養、神通、願、忍、不退與教化之行。

全品至此,把開頭的問題完整走了一遍。觀眾生如幻,不是把眾生從慈悲中刪去;行真實慈,也不是重新抓住一個實有眾生。花、文字、女身、沒生、三世與菩提都可以現前說、現前用,卻不必成為心所住著的固定自體。菩薩的承衍正落在這條讀路:不住相而不廢行,無所得而仍以本願隨意示現、教化眾生。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到觀眾生、真實慈、無住、散華、文字、女身與無所得,又各以一面鏡照出不同紋理。此處讓什門三家與慈恩一系各還其本,並列不判;鏡中所見只入此段,不反作經文在前文已直說的話。

什門之鏡:幻而無實,觀空仍不捨慈行

什曰先在有、空之間設下警策:「若常在有則累於想著,若常觀空則捨於善本。若空有迭用則不設二過,猶日月代用萬物以成。」這一鏡不讓觀眾生只住有,也不讓觀空變成捨善。生曰則用一句守住幻喻的兩面:「非不有幻人,但無實人耳。」幻人有所顯現,卻無實人;由此看眾生,也不落成斷滅。

肇曰把觀空直接接到說法:「眾生本空,不能自覺,故為說斯法令其自悟耳,豈我有彼哉?」他又把三十慈行收在同一慈體,說「名行雖殊,而俱出慈體,故盡以慈為名焉。」什曰、肇曰、生曰在寂滅慈處各有立足:一說知寂滅無生而生慈,一說慈行無相無緣,一說眾生如幻而立如幻慈;三說並存,不壓成一解。

無住問答中,什曰由法無自性、緣感而起說無所寄;肇曰倒列無住、想倒、分別、貪欲、有身、善惡與萬法;生曰說無住即無本之理。到了散華,肇曰把關節收成「如法不如法,在心不在華。」文字解脫處,他又問:「三處求文字解脫俱不可得,如之何欲離文字而別說解脫乎?」什門的承衍由幻而無實、空中行慈,一路照到心中分別與文字不可離解脫。

慈恩之鏡:所化非實,三慈、分別與法性各有層次

窺基依玄奘本,品題作〈觀有情品〉,人物名系也與羅什本有別;異名詳見考據分欄,本層仍沿用維摩詰、文殊師利。他先保存『可化而非實』的兩面,又把幻觀並分空理義與應理義,說「依他起性猶如幻事,似非真故。」此鏡沒有用一個判語吞掉兩路,而讓俗諦假有、真諦本空與依他、所執各在所分之處。

玄奘本相應段共有三十八慈句,窺基先分前三十與後八,再依無緣慈、法緣慈、有情緣慈重作分科;這是慈恩依玄奘本的讀法,不回改羅什本三十慈行。無住處,他說「無住即真如。由迷真如,倒境生故。」又特別申明「故言無住立一切法,不言生也。」所立與所生在此鏡中不可混用。

散華處,窺基以總執、差別兩種分別解花之無分別,又說「菩薩無二分別,故花不著;聲聞有二分別,故花著身。」文字處則說:「於音聲上假名安立,無實文字,何有內外?」女身互換處,他保存「相有男女,實無男女。事有男女,理實無故。」無得無證處又說「諸法本空,無得無證。」這一路承衍著力於所化、三慈、分別、法性與無所得的層次。

兩鏡都從同一品的觀、慈、無住、華、文字、女身與得證出發,卻依不同漢譯、不同語彙展開。什門之鏡保存空有互用、幻人無實而慈行不廢;慈恩之鏡保存可化非實、三慈分科與分別層次。並照不是會通,承衍也不是選邊:兩路各守本句、等權並列,經文仍在兩鏡之前,讓不住相與不廢行同時保持開放。

「菩薩云何觀於眾生?」—“How does a bodhisattva contemplate sentient beings?” Mañjuśrī's question does not stop at whether sentient beings exist or do not exist. Vimalakīrti first answers with thirty similes and then immediately says that, after contemplating in this way, the bodhisattva thinks, 「我當為眾生說如斯法」—“I should expound this Dharma to sentient beings”; this is true loving-kindness. The tension of the entire chapter lies here: if sentient beings cannot be grasped as fixed entities, does loving-kindness and compassion also lose its direction? The scripture's answer neither retreats to real existence nor stops teaching and transforming. Without abiding in the marks of sentient beings, it still carries out, one by one, the teaching of Dharma, loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, equanimity, liberation, and past vows.

From thirty similes to thirty practices of loving-kindness, from tracing the fear of saṃsāra backward to non-abiding, and from heavenly flowers clinging to bodies through the liberation of written words, the indeterminacy of female form, awakening without abiding, and non-attainment, this chapter repeatedly asks the same question: when the mind grasps sentient beings, what accords with Dharma, liberation, male and female, the three vehicles, or awakening, has what it grasps once again become a place of abiding? What follows reads only through this chapter itself, step by step, without first borrowing another tradition's answer to replace the scripture.

Why Can None of the Thirty Similes Be Omitted?

Vimalakīrti's first answer does not end with the single statement “sentient beings are like illusions.” He first speaks of an illusionist seeing a conjured person, then of a wise person seeing the moon in water, a face in a mirror, a mirage in the heat, the echo of a call, clouds in the sky, foam gathered on water, a bubble on water, solidity in a plantain, and lightning remaining for a long time. Some of these ten images are visible but cannot be grasped; some temporarily appear through conditions; some gather without solidity; some do not remain even for a moment. The scripture does not compress them into a single image, but lets the reader look from different directions: appearance does not mean that a fixed self-nature dwells within what appears.

The fifth great element, sixth aggregate, seventh faculty, thirteenth entrance, and nineteenth element then continue the sequence item by item. Form in the formless realm, sprouts from scorched grain, the body-view of a stream-enterer, a non-returner's entry into a womb, the three poisons in an arhat, greed, anger, and broken precepts in a bodhisattva who has attained acceptance, and habitual residues of affliction in a buddha are likewise enumerated one by one by the scripture and then returned to the statement that a bodhisattva contemplates sentient beings in this way. This passage only lists the names; it does not unfold here which afflictions have or have not been cut off at each named stage.

Finally, a blind person seeing visible form, breathing in and out within the absorption of cessation, bird tracks in the sky, the child of a sterile woman, a conjured person giving rise to afflictions, still seeing a dream after awakening, one who has passed into cessation receiving another body, and fire without a cause each press what is contemplated toward non-apprehension. A blind person cannot see visible form; the sky contains no bird tracks; a sterile woman has no child; after waking, the dream has passed; and fire does not arise without a cause. Vimalakīrti concludes three times: this is precisely how a bodhisattva should contemplate sentient beings.

If only the simile of the illusionist were retained, one could not see how the scripture proceeds layer by layer through images, gathering and dispersal, fixed enumerations, stages of attainment, and impossible things. The common function of the thirty similes is not to tell people to deny the sentient beings before them who are suffering and capable of hearing the Dharma, but to prevent the establishment upon sentient beings of an eternally unchanging entity that one can grasp. This point must be tested by the next question: if contemplating sentient beings led only to indifference, Mañjuśrī would not immediately ask about loving-kindness, and Vimalakīrti would not immediately answer with true loving-kindness.

Where Does Loving-Kindness Begin When One Does Not Abide in the Marks of Sentient Beings?

「菩薩作是觀已,自念:『我當為眾生說如斯法。』是即真實慈也。」—“After contemplating in this way, the bodhisattva thinks, ‘I should expound this Dharma to sentient beings.’ This is true loving-kindness.” This sentence joins contemplation to action. After completing the thirty contemplations, the bodhisattva does not say, “Since they are like illusions, there is no one to liberate.” The very thought he raises is to explain this same Dharma to sentient beings. True loving-kindness is not established by grasping sentient beings as entities, nor does it use the contemplation of emptiness as a reason to stop acting.

The thirty practices of loving-kindness then unfold one by one. Quiescent loving-kindness is grounded in nothing arising; non-burning loving-kindness in the absence of afflictions; equal loving-kindness is equal toward the three times; non-contentious loving-kindness gives rise to nothing; nondual loving-kindness does not establish an inner and an outer and then join them; indestructible loving-kindness reaches ultimate exhaustion; firm loving-kindness has a mind that is not destroyed; pure loving-kindness sees the purity of the nature of dharmas; boundless loving-kindness is like space; arhat loving-kindness destroys the thieves that are the bonds. The first ten already carry loving-kindness from quiescence, non-burning, equality, non-contention, and nonduality through to purity, boundlessness, and the destruction of bonds.

Bodhisattva loving-kindness brings sentient beings peace; Tathāgata loving-kindness attains the mark of suchness; Buddha loving-kindness awakens sentient beings; spontaneous loving-kindness is attained without a cause; awakening loving-kindness is equal and of one flavor; unequaled loving-kindness cuts off all craving; great compassion loving-kindness guides by means of the Great Vehicle; untiring loving-kindness contemplates emptiness and non-self; Dharma-giving loving-kindness keeps nothing back; precept-keeping loving-kindness teaches those who violate the precepts. These ten connect loving-kindness with bringing sentient beings peace, awakening sentient beings, cutting off craving, guiding through the Great Vehicle, contemplating emptiness and non-self, giving Dharma, and keeping precepts. Loving-kindness is not a vague goodwill; in each item it has a direction within practice.

Patient loving-kindness protects the other and oneself; diligent loving-kindness bears the burden of sentient beings; meditative loving-kindness does not receive the flavor of meditation; wisdom loving-kindness knows the right time; skillful-means loving-kindness lacks no manifestation; undisguised loving-kindness has an upright and pure mind; profound-mind loving-kindness has no mixed practice; non-deceptive loving-kindness is not false; peace-and-happiness loving-kindness enables attainment of the Buddha's bliss. Together with true loving-kindness at the beginning, all thirty are complete. Patience does not merely endure one's own pain but protects both sides; diligent effort does not merely seek one's own progress but bears sentient beings; meditation does not abide in its flavor, wisdom does not miss the right time, skillful means does not omit manifestations, and peace-and-happiness loving-kindness is directed toward the bliss of the Buddha.

Mañjuśrī next asks about compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity. Vimalakīrti's answers are all brief, yet leave no vague remainder. Compassion means that every merit produced by the bodhisattva is shared with all sentient beings. Sympathetic joy means rejoicing without regret after bringing benefit. Equanimity means performing blessed deeds without expectation. Compassion comes to rest in sharing merit with sentient beings, sympathetic joy in having no regret after benefiting them, and equanimity in performing blessings without expectation. Each of the three answers keeps to its own sentence; the scripture establishes no additional general theory here.

Why Does Fear of Saṃsāra Lead All the Way to Non-Abiding?

After the four immeasurables, Mañjuśrī turns the question toward the bodhisattva himself: while amid the fear of saṃsāra, upon what does he rely? Vimalakīrti answers that he relies upon the power of the Tathāgata's merit. If he is to rely upon this power, where should he abide? The answer is in liberating all sentient beings. These two answers directly join reliance to benefiting others: reliance is not for withdrawing from sentient beings, but for abiding in their liberation.

The questions and answers then trace backward layer by layer. To liberate sentient beings, remove afflictions; to remove afflictions, practise right mindfulness; right mindfulness practises non-arising and non-ceasing. Mañjuśrī does not let “non-arising and non-ceasing” remain an easily misunderstood phrase. He further asks what does not arise and what does not cease. Vimalakīrti answers clearly: unwholesome dharmas do not arise, and wholesome dharmas do not cease. Here non-arising and non-ceasing have a definite referent in practice: do not allow the unwholesome to arise, and do not allow wholesome dharmas to disappear.

The exchange then pursues the root still further. Wholesome and unwholesome have body as their root; body has craving and desire as its root; craving and desire have false discrimination as their root; false discrimination has inverted perception as its root; inverted perception has non-abiding as its root. Each answer takes what was seen at the preceding layer to a deeper one, until Mañjuśrī asks what, in turn, is the root of non-abiding. Vimalakīrti does not provide another dharma behind it, but answers that non-abiding has no root and that all dharmas are established from the root of non-abiding.

The two ends of this exchange cannot be separated. If one takes only the final sentence on non-abiding, one loses the sequence that begins with the fear of saṃsāra and proceeds through the Tathāgata's merit, the liberation of sentient beings, the removal of afflictions, and right mindfulness. If one takes only the first half on cultivating the wholesome and cutting off the unwholesome, one misses how the scripture traces back to body, craving and desire, false discrimination, and inverted perception as without abiding. A bodhisattva neither abandons sentient beings because of fear in saṃsāra nor reestablishes the wholesome dharmas he practises as a final root in which to abide.

The Flowers Make No Discrimination—Who Says They Fail to Accord with Dharma?

When the exchange on non-abiding ends, the scripture does not add another abstract explanation but has the goddess scatter flowers. Flowers that reach the bodhisattvas fall away, whereas those that reach the great disciples cling and do not fall; the disciples use spiritual powers to remove them but still cannot make them go. Śāriputra says that the flowers fail to accord with Dharma, but the goddess points out that the flowers themselves make no discrimination—it is Śāriputra who gives rise to discriminating thought. She moves the question of what accords and fails to accord with Dharma from the flowers back to the mind of the renunciant: to discriminate is to fail to accord with Dharma; to be without discrimination is to accord with Dharma.

The goddess then takes clinging and not clinging still deeper. The flowers do not cling to the bodhisattvas because they have cut off all discriminating thought. The scripture reads, 「譬如人畏時,非人得其便;如是弟子畏生死故,色、聲、香、味、觸得其便也」—“It is like a person in fear, when nonhuman beings gain an opening; likewise, because the disciples fear saṃsāra, visible form, sound, scent, taste, and touch gain an opening.” For those who have left fear behind, none of the five desires can do anything. When residual habits of the bonds are not exhausted, the flowers cling to the body; when those residual habits are exhausted, the flowers do not cling.

The scripture does not stop at the appearance of the flowers: Śāriputra's spiritual power cannot make them leave his body, while the goddess takes the dialogue toward discriminating thought, fear of saṃsāra, and residual habits of the bonds. Whether the flowers fall becomes, in this chapter, a visible exchange about whether inward grasping has fallen away.

If Liberation Cannot Be Spoken, Can One Still Leave Written Words Behind?

Śāriputra asks how long the goddess has dwelt in the room, and she answers: as long as the elder's liberation. When Śāriputra presses her on whether she has dwelt there long, the goddess asks how long liberation has lasted. Śāriputra remains silent, saying that liberation is beyond speech and therefore he does not know what to say. If the exchange ended here, silence might appear to be the final answer; the goddess immediately says instead that speech and written words are all marks of liberation.

Her explanation does not depart from the sentences of this chapter: liberation is neither within, nor without, nor between the two; written words are likewise neither within, nor without, nor between the two. The scripture then says that one cannot leave written words behind and separately speak of a liberation, because all dharmas are marks of liberation. She directly places written words and all dharmas together as marks of liberation.

Śāriputra again asks whether liberation does not consist in leaving sexual desire, anger, and delusion behind. The goddess's answer preserves the different audiences addressed by the two teachings: for people with overweening pride, the Buddha teaches that leaving sexual desire, anger, and delusion behind is liberation; for those without overweening pride, he teaches that the nature of sexual desire, anger, and delusion is itself liberation. The scripture attaches the two teachings respectively to those with and without overweening pride; it does not remove the condition concerning the listener.

Thus, when Śāriputra praises the goddess's eloquence and asks what she has attained and realized, the goddess answers that she has no attainment and no realization, and precisely for this reason speaks with such eloquence. If she saw an attainment and a realization, she would have overweening pride within the Buddha-Dharma. From liberation not being apart from written words to eloquence arising from no attainment and no realization, the chapter returns both language and realization to a contemplation in which there is no abiding and no self-elevation.

To Which Vehicle Does the Goddess Belong, and What Appears within This Room?

Śāriputra asks which of the three vehicles the goddess aspires to. She does not select a fixed identity: when she teaches sentient beings with the śrāvaka Dharma, she is a śrāvaka; when she teaches sentient beings with the Dharma of conditions, she is a pratyekabuddha; when she teaches sentient beings with the Dharma of great compassion, she is the Great Vehicle. Teaching sentient beings stands at the syntactic center of all three answers. The Dharma employed differs, but the work of teaching continues.

She then uses the champak grove to explain what is heard in the room: entering the grove, one smells only the fragrance of champak; entering this room, one smells only the fragrance of the Buddha's merit. Śakra, Brahmā, the Four Heavenly Kings, gods, dragons, ghosts, and spirits enter this room, hear Vimalakīrti teach the Dharma, delight in the fragrance of the Buddha's merit, arouse aspiration, and depart. The goddess has dwelt in the room for twelve years without hearing the Dharma of śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas; she has heard only the bodhisattvas' great loving-kindness and great compassion and the inconceivable Dharma of the buddhas.

The eight unprecedented and rare events likewise cannot be abbreviated into one marvel. First, golden light in the room makes no distinction between day and night and does not depend on the sun or moon. Second, those who enter are not affected by defilements or distress. Third, Śakra, Brahmā, the Four Heavenly Kings, and bodhisattvas from other regions come to assemble without interruption. Fourth, the six perfections and the Dharma of nonretrogression are constantly taught. Fifth, the finest music of gods and humans plays, and its strings produce immeasurable Dharma sounds of teaching and transformation. Sixth, four great treasuries are filled with jewels and support the poor and relieve the needy, while what is sought and taken is inexhaustible. Seventh, Buddha Śākyamuni, Buddha Amitābha, Akṣobhya Buddha, Jewel-Virtue, Jewel-Flame, Jewel-Moon, Jewel-Adornment, Hard-to-Conquer, Lion's Roar Accomplishing Every Benefit, and the immeasurable buddhas of the ten directions come when Vimalakīrti recollects them, extensively teach the secret and essential treasury of Dharma, and then return. Eighth, all the palaces of the gods and the pure lands of the buddhas appear within the room.

Only after stating all eight does the goddess ask: who, on seeing these inconceivable events, would still delight in the śrāvaka Dharma? The scripture does not merge the answer on the three vehicles with the eight events into one paragraph. The former explains how she manifests through the three vehicles in accordance with teaching; the latter explains what she has heard and what has appeared during the twelve years in this room. The two passages follow one another, and each bears responsibility for its own exchange.

After the Female Form Is Transformed, Can a Fixed Mark of Woman Still Be Found?

Śāriputra asks why the goddess does not transform her female body. She does not first answer when she will transform it, but says that throughout twelve years she has sought the mark of woman and found it utterly unattainable; she finds it signless, with no mark to attain, and therefore there is nothing to transform. Using an illusory woman conjured by an illusionist, she asks in return: if one asked the illusory woman why she did not transform her female body, would the question itself be correct? Śāriputra answers that an illusion has no fixed mark and no fixed self that could be transformed.

The goddess does not stop at the simile. Through spiritual power, she makes Śāriputra manifest the body of the goddess and herself manifest the body of Śāriputra; she then asks Śāriputra why he does not transform his female body. Appearing as the goddess, Śāriputra replies that he does not know how he has been transformed into a female body. From his immediate experience the goddess then says: if Śāriputra can transform away this female body himself, all women should also be able to transform. Śāriputra was originally not a woman yet manifests a female body; all women likewise manifest female bodies but are not fixed female entities. Therefore, the Buddha says that all dharmas are neither male nor female.

After withdrawing her spiritual power, the goddess asks where the visible form of the female body just displayed now is. Śāriputra replies that it is neither located nor not located, and the goddess says that all dharmas are likewise neither located nor not located. This passage moves from the non-apprehension of the mark of woman, through the absence of a fixed mark in an illusory woman and the exchange of appearances, to the visible form of the female body as neither located nor not located. Every step occurs within the scripture's narrative; there is no need to invent a slogan detached from the exchange.

How Are No Death or Birth, Attaining Awakening, and Non-Attainment Gathered Together?

Śāriputra asks where the goddess will be born after her life here ends. The goddess answers: where one conjured by the Buddha is born. Śāriputra says that a person conjured by the Buddha has no death or birth, and the goddess says that sentient beings likewise have no death or birth. This answer echoes the contemplation of a conjured person at the beginning: the chapter first contemplates sentient beings as conjured people, and later again answers a question about death and birth through one conjured by the Buddha.

Śāriputra then asks when she will attain awakening, and the goddess answers: when he returns to being an ordinary person. Śāriputra says that his returning to ordinary status has no possible place, and the goddess says that her obtaining an apprehensible awakening likewise has no possible place, because awakening has no place of abiding and there is no one who attains it. When Śāriputra asks further about the present, past, and future buddhas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges who attain awakening, the goddess says that the three times are spoken of through conventional words and numbers; awakening itself does not possess a past, future, or present.

Finally, the goddess asks Śāriputra whether he has attained the path of an arhat. Śāriputra answers, 「無所得故而得。」—“Precisely because there is no attainment, it is attained.” The goddess then says that the buddhas and bodhisattvas likewise attain precisely because there is non-attainment. Attainment and non-attainment are not converted into two answers from which one can choose. The scripture first lets Śāriputra speak of non-attainment through his own realization and then carries the same sentence form to the buddhas and bodhisattvas.

At the end, Vimalakīrti lists six virtues of the goddess: having made offerings to 9.2 billion buddhas, freely exercising the spiritual powers of bodhisattvas, having fulfilled her vows, having attained acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, abiding in nonretrogression, and manifesting at will through past vows to teach and transform sentient beings. These six items invite the reader to look back over the whole passage: the goddess does not claim attainment and realization through her eloquence; Vimalakīrti explains her long history of offerings, spiritual powers, vows, acceptance, nonretrogression, and teaching and transformation.

The chapter has now traversed the opening question completely. Contemplating sentient beings as illusory does not delete them from loving-kindness and compassion; practising true loving-kindness does not once again grasp an existent sentient being. Flowers, written words, female form, death and birth, the three times, and awakening can all appear, be spoken, and be used before us without becoming fixed self-natures in which the mind abides. The bodhisattva's line of reception falls precisely along this path: not abiding in marks yet not abandoning action, and with non-attainment still manifesting at will through past vows to teach and transform sentient beings.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

Everything above has followed only this chapter of Kumārajīva's recension. When the ancient masters read its contemplation of sentient beings, true loving-kindness, non-abiding, scattered flowers, written words, female form, and non-attainment, each mirror revealed different patterns. Here the three Kumārajīva-line commentators and the Ci'en tradition are each returned to their own recension and presented without adjudication. What is seen in the mirrors enters only this section and is not retrojected as something directly stated earlier by the scripture.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Illusory and without Reality, Yet the Contemplation of Emptiness Does Not Abandon the Practice of Loving-Kindness

Kumārajīva first establishes a warning between existence and emptiness: 「若常在有則累於想著,若常觀空則捨於善本。若空有迭用則不設二過,猶日月代用萬物以成。」—“If one constantly remains in existence, one becomes burdened by conceptual attachment; if one constantly contemplates emptiness, one abandons wholesome roots. If emptiness and existence are used by turns, neither fault is established, just as the sun and moon alternate and the myriad things come to completion.” This mirror neither lets contemplation of sentient beings abide only in existence nor lets contemplation of emptiness become the abandonment of the wholesome. Daosheng safeguards both sides of the illusion simile with one sentence: 「非不有幻人,但無實人耳。」—“It is not that the conjured person does not appear; there is simply no real person.” The conjured person appears, yet there is no real person. Sentient beings seen through this simile likewise do not fall into annihilation.

Sengzhao directly joins contemplation of emptiness to teaching the Dharma: 「眾生本空,不能自覺,故為說斯法令其自悟耳,豈我有彼哉?」—“Sentient beings are originally empty but cannot awaken to this themselves; therefore this Dharma is taught so that they may awaken for themselves. How could it be that I possess them?” He further gathers the thirty practices of loving-kindness within a single body of loving-kindness, saying, 「名行雖殊,而俱出慈體,故盡以慈為名焉。」—“Although their names and practices differ, they all issue from the body of loving-kindness; therefore all are named loving-kindness.” Kumārajīva, Sengzhao, and Daosheng each take a different stand on quiescent loving-kindness: one speaks of knowing quiescence and non-arising yet giving rise to loving-kindness; one of loving-kindness that is signless and without conditions; one of establishing illusory loving-kindness because sentient beings are illusory. All three remain without being compressed into one explanation.

In the exchange on non-abiding, Kumārajīva speaks of dharmas lacking self-nature and arising in response to conditions, hence having no place of dependence. Sengzhao lists non-abiding, inverted perception, discrimination, craving, body, wholesome and unwholesome, and the myriad dharmas in reverse. Daosheng says that non-abiding is precisely the principle of having no root. At the scattered flowers, Sengzhao condenses the hinge into 「如法不如法,在心不在華。」—“What accords or fails to accord with Dharma lies in the mind, not in the flowers.” At the liberation of written words he again asks, 「三處求文字解脫俱不可得,如之何欲離文字而別說解脫乎?」—“When written words and liberation are sought in the three places, neither can be apprehended; how could one wish to leave written words behind and speak of a separate liberation?” The Kumārajīva-line reception proceeds from illusion without reality and the practice of loving-kindness within emptiness to discrimination in the mind and liberation that cannot be separated from written words.

The Ci'en Mirror: What Is Taught Is Not Real, while Three Kinds of Loving-Kindness, Discrimination, and Dharma-Nature Each Have Their Levels

Following Xuanzang's recension, Kuiji titles the chapter “Contemplating Sentient Beings”; its system of personal names also differs from that of Kumārajīva's recension. The alternative names are detailed in the Apparatus; this layer continues to use Vimalakīrti and Mañjuśrī. He first preserves both sides of “capable of being taught yet not real,” and then divides the contemplation through illusion into an emptiness-principle interpretation and a Consciousness-Only interpretation, saying, 「依他起性猶如幻事,似非真故。」—“The other-dependent nature is like an illusory event, appearing yet not real.” This mirror does not let one judgment swallow both paths, but gives conventional provisional existence, ultimate original emptiness, the other-dependent, and the imagined their own places within its analysis.

The corresponding passage in Xuanzang's recension contains thirty-eight statements of loving-kindness. Kuiji first divides them into the first thirty and the last eight, then reorganizes them through loving-kindness without conditions, loving-kindness conditioned by dharmas, and loving-kindness conditioned by sentient beings. This is the Ci'en reading based on Xuanzang's recension; it does not rewrite the thirty practices of loving-kindness in Kumārajīva's recension. At non-abiding he says, 「無住即真如。由迷真如,倒境生故。」—“Non-abiding is suchness itself. Through delusion about suchness, inverted objects arise.” He further clarifies, 「故言無住立一切法,不言生也。」—“Therefore it says that non-abiding establishes all dharmas; it does not say that it produces them.” Establishing and producing cannot be confused within this mirror.

At the scattered flowers, Kuiji explains the flowers' absence of discrimination through general grasping and differentiated discrimination, further saying, 「菩薩無二分別,故花不著;聲聞有二分別,故花著身。」—“Bodhisattvas lack the two discriminations, and therefore the flowers do not cling; śrāvakas possess the two discriminations, and therefore the flowers cling to their bodies.” At written words he says, 「於音聲上假名安立,無實文字,何有內外?」—“Written words are provisionally established as names upon sounds; there are no real written words, so how could there be an inner or outer?” At the exchange of female forms he preserves, 「相有男女,實無男女。事有男女,理實無故。」—“In appearance there are male and female, but in reality there are no male and female. Conventionally there are male and female, but in principle they are truly absent.” At no attainment and no realization he further says, 「諸法本空,無得無證。」—“All dharmas are originally empty; there is no attainment and no realization.” This line of reception emphasizes levels of what is taught, the three kinds of loving-kindness, discrimination, Dharma-nature, and non-attainment.

Both mirrors begin from the same chapter's contemplation, loving-kindness, non-abiding, flowers, written words, female form, and attainment and realization, yet unfold them through different Chinese translations and different vocabularies. The Kumārajīva-line mirror preserves the reciprocal use of emptiness and existence, the conjured person as unreal while loving-kindness is not abandoned; the Ci'en mirror preserves what can be taught as not real, its classification into three kinds of loving-kindness, and levels of discrimination. Shining side by side is not harmonization, and reception is not choosing a side: each path keeps its own sentence and stands with equal authority. The scripture remains before both mirrors, leaving non-abiding in marks and non-abandonment of action open at the same time.

佛道品第八Chapter 08 “The Way of the Buddha”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「菩薩云何通達佛道?」文殊師利一開口,問的是一條看似正直的路。維摩詰的回答卻把方向翻了過來:「若菩薩行於非道,是為通達佛道。」這不是把惡行改名為佛道,也不是叫人先染污再求清淨。全段緊接著用三十一組相反之語,把『行於非道』說得非常具體:身可以示現在非道之中,心與行卻不被非道的罪垢、染著、驕慢與邪見所轉;所到之處也不只為自己脫身,而有說法、慈悲與教化眾生。

本品真正追問的是:如果菩薩只肯站在已經清淨、安穩、合乎理想的位置,誰走入眾生正在受苦、起惑、造業的地方?可是一旦走入,又怎樣不隨那裡的煩惱轉?經文不用一個抽象答案帶過,而是先列三十一種處境,再問煩惱何以是如來種,最後用四十二偈把菩薩的家屬、資具與無量示現全都展開。

行於非道:所現與所住不可混成一事

從五無間到色、無色界道

第一組從五無間業與惡趣說起。菩薩可以示現行五無間,卻沒有惱怒怨恨;可以到地獄,卻沒有罪垢;可以到畜生之中,卻沒有無明、驕慢等過;可以到餓鬼之中,卻具足功德。四項各繫其語:行五無間而無惱恚,至于地獄而無諸罪垢,至于畜生而無無明憍慢等過,至于餓鬼而具足功德。

第五項轉到色界、無色界之道。這已不是惡趣,經仍作「行色、無色界道,不以為勝」。

從貪瞋癡到心常清淨

接著,經文把視線移到煩惱與修行。示現貪欲,卻離染著;示現瞋恚,對眾生卻無恚閡;示現愚癡,卻以智慧調伏其心。貪、瞋、癡的外相與內心是否被三毒控制,在這三句中並不是同一件事。

其後逐項對照修行上的障礙:示現慳貪,卻能捨內外所有,連身命也不吝惜;示現毀禁,卻安住淨戒,乃至小罪也懷大懼;示現瞋恚,卻常行慈忍;示現懈怠,卻勤修功德;示現亂意,卻常念禪定;示現愚癡,卻通達世間與出世間智慧。經文沒有把慳貪說成布施、把毀禁說成持戒,而是在同一句中保留所現與所行的反差。

再往下,示現諂偽,卻以善巧方便隨順經義;示現驕慢,對眾生卻像任人通過的橋梁;示現一切煩惱,內心卻恆常清淨。經文把驕慢與橋梁放在同一句,保留所現外相與對眾生承載的反差。

從魔、二乘到貧病與世間生活

第十八項以後,菩薩所現的不只是煩惱,也包括身分與道路。他示現進入魔境,卻順佛智慧、不隨他教;示現聲聞,卻為眾生說未聞法;示現辟支佛,卻成就大悲、教化眾生。三句依次保住佛慧、說法與大悲,不讓所現身分截斷利他的行。

隨後是生活中可見的缺乏與身相:示現貧窮,卻有寶手、功德無盡;示現形殘,卻具足相好;示現下賤,卻生在佛種姓中、具足功德;示現羸劣醜陋,卻得那羅延之身,為眾生所樂見;示現老病,卻永斷病根、超越死畏。經文不是否認貧窮、殘缺、卑賤、羸弱、衰老與疾病的外相,而是不讓這些外相決定菩薩實際所具的功德、莊嚴與無畏。

再下來,菩薩示現擁有資生之物,卻恆觀無常、實無所貪;示現有妻妾采女,卻遠離五欲淤泥;示現言語訥鈍,卻成就辯才、總持無失;示入邪濟,卻以正濟度眾生;示現遍入諸道,卻斷除眾生與那些道路相續的因緣;最後示現涅槃,卻不斷生死。

這最後一句把三十一項推到涅槃這一端。如果菩薩只以離開生死為終點,示現涅槃之後便無須再回到眾生之中;經文卻把『現於涅槃』與『不斷生死』並列。由五無間到涅槃,兩端都不是可住之處。所謂通達佛道,不在挑出一個永遠不再移動的位置,而在每一處都不失清淨、慈悲、智慧與教化眾生。

煩惱為什麼會被稱作如來種?

維摩詰接著反問文殊師利:「何等為如來種?」文殊師利沒有先列清淨功德,反而依次列出有身、無明有愛、貪恚癡、四顛倒、五蓋、六入、七識處、八邪法、九惱處、十不善道,最後總攝為六十二見與一切煩惱。

這十一列一項也不能省。它們從有身開始,經無明、愛、貪恚癡與種種覆障,進到眾生所依的入處、識處、邪法、惱事與不善業道,再以一切錯誤見解和煩惱收束。經文不是只取一個比較容易接受的煩惱作象徵,而是把從有身到一切煩惱的整列都放進『種』的問題裡。

維摩詰隨即追問:「何謂也?」如果煩惱就是佛果,這一問便沒有必要;如果煩惱與佛法全無關係,文殊師利也不會稱它為種。經文接著不用定義回答,而用三個不能互相代替的譬喻回答。

高原不生蓮華

第一譬說,高原陸地不生蓮華,卑濕淤泥才生此華。經文所對應的是:見無為而入正位者,不能再生佛法;煩惱泥中的眾生,反能起佛法。蓮華不是淤泥,卻不在乾燥高原生長。把淤泥全數抽去,也把蓮華能生的地方抽去了。

空中不能殖種

第二譬說,把種子種在空中,終究不能生;種在糞壤之地,才能滋養茂盛。這一譬不再以已長成的蓮華為主,而以尚待生長的種子為主。即使我見高如須彌山,仍可能發無上正等正覺心、生起佛法;空無所依的地方,反而沒有種子生長的條件。

不入巨海不得寶珠

第三譬說,不下巨海,不能取得無價寶珠;不入煩惱大海,也不能取得一切智寶。蓮華譬著眼於生起,殖種譬著眼於滋長,巨海譬著眼於深入而取寶。三譬都把佛法、發心與一切智放在眾生的煩惱處境中說,卻從未把淤泥、糞壤或海水本身改名為蓮華、成熟或寶珠。

所以,『煩惱為種』有兩種相反的誤讀:一邊想把煩惱全部留在門外,彷彿佛法可以在空中生長;另一邊則把煩惱本身美化,忘了種子要滋長、蓮華要開、寶珠要被取得。本品保留煩惱之地,也保留發心、修行與一切智之果。

大迦葉為何反而自歎不能發心?

文殊師利說完,大迦葉連稱善哉。他先承認塵勞眾生是如來種,再說五無間罪人尚能發意、生於佛法,自己一類聲聞卻不復堪任發無上道心。這段話的尖銳處,在於它不是旁人責問聲聞,而是大迦葉在法會中自陳。

他用根敗之士作譬:根已敗壞,面對五欲便不能再起作用;聲聞諸結已斷,在佛法中也不復增益、永不志願。他又把凡夫與聲聞並列:凡夫聞佛法,能起無上道心、不斷三寶;聲聞即使終身聞佛法、力、無畏等,也不能發無上道意。

讀這一段,不能把大迦葉的自歎改成輕視煩惱眾生。全品恰恰相反:五無間、地獄、畜生、餓鬼、貪瞋癡與一切煩惱,都被納入菩薩能行與眾生能發心的範圍。經文明說的是:凡夫聞法能起無上道心,使三寶不斷;聲聞則在此自陳已不復志願、不再增益。

維摩詰的家,為什麼全由法組成?

普現色身把問答帶回維摩詰的日常身分:父母、妻子、親戚眷屬、吏民知識、奴婢僮僕、象馬車乘究竟在哪裡?維摩詰不否認問題,而以四十二偈逐層回答。這些偈不是離開前文另開一題;前文已說菩薩能遍入諸道,偈頌便讓讀者看見:一位行於世間的菩薩,究竟以什麼作自己的家庭、資具與事業。

父母妻子、親友眷屬

智慧度是母,方便是父;一切眾生導師都由這兩者而生。法喜是妻,慈悲心是女,善良誠實之心是男,究竟空寂是舍。塵勞眾生成為弟子,隨菩薩之意受轉化;道品是善知識,由此成正覺;諸度是同伴,四攝是伎女,歌詠誦說法言就是音樂。

這裡一個世俗家族的位置也沒有空著。父母是智慧與方便,妻子男女是法喜、慈悲與善心,房舍是空寂,弟子正是塵勞中的眾生,親友與伴侶是道品、諸度與四攝。菩薩不是沒有家,而是把家中每一種關係都轉成生起覺悟、攝受眾生的法。

園苑、車乘、衣服與飲食

總持是園苑,無漏法是林樹,覺意是清淨妙華,解脫與智慧是果實。八解是浴池,池中定水湛然充滿,布以七淨華,無垢之人在其中沐浴。五通是奔馳的象馬,大乘是車,以一心調御,行在八正路上。

相好莊嚴容貌與身姿,慚愧是上等衣服,深心是花鬘。七種法財使菩薩富足,教授眾生使其增長,如說修行並迴向則成大利。四禪是床座,從清淨生活而生;多聞增長智慧,也成為自覺之音。甘露法是食物,解脫味是飲料;淨心是澡浴,戒品是塗香。最後,菩薩摧滅煩惱賊,降伏四魔,在道場建立勝幡。

園林中的樹、花、果與池水,路上的象馬、車乘與調御,身上的容飾、衣鬘與香,家中的財、床、食與飲,都由法來充滿。這不是在世俗資具之外另造一座想像的宅院,而是直接回答:菩薩真正用來安住、行路、滋養、莊嚴與護持自己的,是哪些法。

知道空,為何仍要現身、修淨土?

偈頌接著從家與資具轉到菩薩的行。菩薩雖知無起滅,為眾生仍示現有生;能現一切國土,如日普照。供養十方無量億如來時,對諸佛與自身沒有分別想。雖知佛國與眾生空,卻常修淨土、教化群生。

這四句把空與行放在同一個節奏中:無起滅而示生,無分別而供佛,知國土眾生空而修淨土、教化眾生。若只留下空,便刪掉經文明說的示生、供養、修土與教化;若只留下行,又刪掉無起滅、無分別與空。菩薩的道路就在兩者同時不缺。

眾生有種種形、聲與威儀,菩薩能一時全都示現。菩薩也覺知一切魔事,卻示現隨其所行,以善方便智隨意示現。所現可以千差萬別,覺知與方便卻沒有失去。

在無常、災難與異道之中,菩薩怎樣利生?

菩薩有時示現老、病、死來成就眾生,同時了知這些如幻化而無所障礙;有時示現劫盡大火,使有常想的眾生知道無常。無數億眾生同時來請,菩薩能一時到每一家中,使他們轉向佛道。

經書、禁呪、工巧與各種技藝,菩薩都能示現,以此饒益群生。世間各種求道法中,菩薩都能在其中示現出家,藉此解除人的迷惑,自己卻不墮邪見。又能作日月天、梵王、世界主,或作地、水、風、火。

遇到疾疫,菩薩現作藥草,使服用者除病消毒;遇到飢饉,現身作飲食,先救飢渴,再以法語開導;遇到刀兵,為眾生起慈悲,使他們住於無諍;遇到大戰,示現相等力量,降伏鬥心,使兩邊和安。地獄有苦便親往救濟,畜生相食便現生其中作利益。

這一連串示現沒有把災難寫成抽象名目。疾病要有藥,飢渴要有飲食,刀兵要止諍,戰陣要和安,地獄苦要救,畜生互害要利益。菩薩不只說法,也直接回應眾生當下的痛苦;而在救飢渴、施無畏之後,經文又明說以法開導、令發道心。

欲中行禪,為何像火中生蓮華?

菩薩示受五欲,同時示現行禪,使魔心困亂,不能得便。經文隨即用自己的譬喻說:火中生蓮華很希有,在欲而行禪也同樣希有。所讚的不是火燒,也不是欲染,而是身處欲境仍不失禪行。

其後尤其不可截斷的一偈,是菩薩示現作婬女。經文明寫完整次第:先引好色者,以欲鉤牽,後令入佛智。若只留前半,示現便被誤成隨欲;若只留後半,又看不見方便如何從眾生現前所著之處入手。前後兩個偈行不可拆散。

菩薩也可以作邑中主、商人嚮導、國師與大臣,以身分利益眾生;對貧窮者作無盡藏,勸其發菩提心;對驕慢者作大力士,消伏貢高,使其住無上道;對恐懼者先在前安慰、布施無畏,後令發道心;又可作離欲的五通仙人,使眾生住於戒、忍、慈。

看到有人需要服侍,菩薩便作僮僕;先使對方心意歡喜,再使他發道心。隨眾生所需,使他得入佛道,以善方便力把所需給足。由婬女到邑主、商導、國師、大臣、無盡藏、大力士、仙人與僮僕,身分不斷改變,落點卻反覆回到佛智、菩提心、無上道與佛道。

四十二偈最後勸的是什麼?

第四十偈把前面所有示現總攝為四件事:道無量、所行無涯、智慧無邊、度眾無數。這四句不讓人只記住某一種奇特身分;任何一種示現都只是無量道行中的一處,所行與智慧同樣沒有邊際,所為則是度脫無數眾生。

第四十一偈說,即使一切佛在無量億劫中讚歎,菩薩的功德仍說不盡。第四十二偈不再描述菩薩能變成什麼,而直接問聽者:「誰聞如是法,不發菩提心?」全品由文殊師利問如何通達佛道開始,在此把問題交到每一位聞法者面前。若只驚歎方便無量,卻不發心,便仍停在門外。

從非道到佛道:一路沒有離開眾生

本品前半把五無間、惡趣、貪瞋癡、修行上的障礙、魔、二乘、貧病、世務與涅槃全都納入菩薩所行;中段把有身、無明、有愛與一切煩惱稱為如來種;後半再把父母家屬、園苑車服、疾病飢饉、戰亂惡趣、欲境與種種社會身分化成利生之行。三段看似跨度很大,其實始終沒有離開同一件事:眾生在哪裡,菩薩的智慧與方便就能在哪裡運行。

可是,能入一切處不等於被一切處吞沒。三十一項分別留下不染、清淨、慈忍、定慧、大悲或教化等不同反向限定,隨項而異。這正是本品需要完整讀完三十一項、十一種、三譬與四十二偈的原因:只摘一句『煩惱是佛種』,會失去發心與取寶;只摘一句『行於非道』,會失去不染與度眾;只摘一句『火中蓮華』,會失去欲中行禪之所以希有。

二鏡並照

上來只順本品羅什本實文開講。古德讀到『行於非道』『如來種』與四十二偈,又各以一面鏡照出其中紋理。以下分什門三家與慈恩一系兩路,各守所依漢本,並錄不判。

什門之鏡:應化無方,處非不失其本

什曰先把非道分為三類:「非道有三種,一者惡趣果報、二者惡趣行業、三者世俗善業及善業果報也。」(T38n1775 0390b27)他隨即以良醫觸物為藥作譬,說菩薩「處非而不失其本,故能因非道以弘道」(T38n1775 0390c01)。這一鏡所守的界線很清楚:所處可以是非道,所本不能失。

肇曰從平等之道著眼,說若以道為道、非道為非道,愛惡便同時生起;能不被是非之情拘住,才可在境中通達無礙。他又把三毒與六弊分別提挈為「示行三毒而不乖三善也。」(T38n1775 0391a02)與「示行六弊而不乖六度也。」(T38n1775 0391a07)生曰則從應化說:「應化無方為佛之道,既能體之,為通達矣。」(T38n1775 0390b25)什、肇、生三家各有重點,並不把其中一說當作另外兩家的原話。

到了如來種,什曰在『有身』處並存五受陰與身見二解;肇曰說邪正雖殊,其轉變不另有一個無因之正,故善由惡生;生曰則說大乘之悟不在近捨生死、遠更求之。三家又分讀高原、殖種與巨海三譬,保留發心、生佛法與取一切智寶的次第。

四十二偈中,什曰細釋智度、方便、七淨、一心、七財、四禪與甘露法;肇曰以「智為內照、權為外用」(T38n1775 0393a22)說母父,又以法為家總攝園林浴池等譬;生曰以智慧內解、方便外濟分說兩者。到無生示生,肇曰才明標其後盡歎菩薩變應之德;末後又以權智之道無涯無際收束。什門所照,由應化無方起,經法為家屬,落在方便利生與發心。

慈恩之鏡:菩提之因、如來之種與菩提之業

窺基依其所據本開篇分全品為菩提之因、如來之種、菩提之業三段。這一路所依經句另屬玄奘本,故只在此傳錄其判科,不換寫羅什本本品的人物與經句。

在行非趣一段,窺基依玄奘本數三十三句,分作依趣離惡、依根滅毒、依障修度、依小修大、依惡修善、依劣修勝與中修不住七組;同時明記舊譯三十一句。這不是要以三十三改正三十一,而是保存兩本各自的句數與結構。疏中對『雖示』的共同說明,也始終保留隨類化生、利眾生與不染其過的兩面。

在如來種性一段,窺基先說「種者因,性者類。佛因體類,名如來種性。」(T38n1782 1087c22)再以無漏、有漏分說,徵引《勝鬘經》《涅槃經》《楞伽經》,說煩惱覆理、斷之智生。對二乘不能發心的經句,他又加入多重限定:所說多指未發心前與猛利速疾之發心,並非一向判為畢竟不發。這條限定只屬慈恩疏的解經路,不覆寫什門三家。

偈頌方面,窺基明分初四十頌正答、後二頌結勸;前三十九頌別答,第四十頌總答;別答又分十二、五、二十二頌。他依玄奘本以慧度為無分別智、方便為後得智,並以出世法配世法、出世行配世事、示隨世事說明全偈的展開。慈恩之鏡所照,是菩提之因如何成種、成業,又如何在空而不捨利生中圓滿。

什門就羅什本『行於非道』讀,慈恩就玄奘本『行於非趣』讀;什門保存應化、平等與處非弘道的利刃,慈恩保存因、種、業與二智利生的次第。本品的承衍不是把兩路揉成一說,而是讓它們各自照見經文一面,同時讓羅什本本品仍居於兩鏡之間,不被任何一家取代。

「菩薩云何通達佛道?」 — “How does a bodhisattva comprehend the Way of the Buddha?” Mañjuśrī’s opening question appears to ask about a straight road. Vimalakīrti’s answer reverses the direction: 「若菩薩行於非道,是為通達佛道。」 — “If a bodhisattva travels the ways contrary to the Way, this is comprehending the Way of the Buddha.” This does not rename harmful conduct the Way of the Buddha, nor does it tell anyone first to become defiled and then seek purity. The thirty-one contrasting statements that immediately follow make “traveling contrary ways” extremely concrete: one’s body may manifest amid such ways, yet one’s mind and conduct are not turned by their wrongdoing, defilement, attachment, pride, or wrong views. Nor does the bodhisattva enter these places merely to free himself; wherever he goes, there are teaching the Dharma, compassion, and transformation of sentient beings.

The chapter’s real question is this: if a bodhisattva is willing to stand only where things are already pure, secure, and ideal, who will enter the places where sentient beings now suffer, become deluded, and create karma? Yet once he enters, how does he avoid being turned by the afflictions found there? The sūtra does not pass over this with one abstract answer. It first lists thirty-one situations, then asks why the afflictions are seeds of the Tathāgata, and finally uses forty-two verses to unfold the bodhisattva’s household, resources, and immeasurable manifestations.

Traveling Contrary Ways: What Is Manifested and Where One Abides Must Not Be Confused

From the Five Heinous Acts to the Paths of the Form and Formless Realms

The first group begins with the five heinous acts and the evil destinies. A bodhisattva may manifest committing the five heinous acts, yet has no anger or resentment; may go to hell, yet has no defilement of wrongdoing; may go among animals, yet has none of the faults of ignorance or pride; and may go among hungry ghosts, yet possesses complete merit. Each item is bound to its own language: traveling among the five heinous acts yet having no anger or resentment; arriving in hell yet having none of the defilements of wrongdoing; arriving among animals yet having none of the faults of ignorance, pride, and the like; and arriving among hungry ghosts yet possessing complete merit.

The fifth item turns to the paths of the form and formless realms. These are no longer evil destinies, yet the sūtra still says: 「行色、無色界道,不以為勝」 — “He travels the paths of the form and formless realms, yet does not regard them as supreme.”

From Greed, Anger, and Delusion to a Mind That Remains Constantly Pure

The sūtra next turns its gaze toward afflictions and practice. The bodhisattva manifests greed, yet remains apart from attachment; manifests anger, yet bears no resentment or obstruction toward sentient beings; and manifests delusion, yet disciplines his mind through wisdom. In these three statements, the outward appearance of greed, anger, and delusion and whether the mind is controlled by the three poisons are not the same thing.

The text then contrasts obstacles in practice one by one. The bodhisattva manifests stinginess, yet can relinquish everything within and without, begrudging not even body or life. He manifests violation of precepts, yet abides in pure ethical discipline and greatly fears even minor wrongdoing. He manifests anger, yet constantly practices loving-kindness and patience. He manifests indolence, yet diligently cultivates merit. He manifests a scattered mind, yet constantly recollects meditative concentration. He manifests delusion, yet comprehends worldly and transmundane wisdom. The sūtra does not call stinginess giving or the violation of precepts ethical discipline; within the same statement it preserves the contrast between what is manifested and what is practiced.

It then says that he manifests flattery and falsity, yet uses skillful means in accord with the meanings of the sūtras; manifests pride, yet is like a bridge that lets sentient beings cross over him; and manifests all afflictions, yet his mind remains constantly pure. The sūtra places pride and the bridge in one statement, preserving the contrast between the appearance manifested and the burden borne for sentient beings.

From Māra and the Two Vehicles to Poverty, Illness, and Worldly Life

From the eighteenth item onward, what the bodhisattva manifests includes not only afflictions but also identities and paths. He manifests entering Māra’s domain, yet follows the Buddha’s wisdom and not another teaching. He manifests as a śrāvaka, yet teaches sentient beings Dharma they have never heard. He manifests as a pratyekabuddha, yet perfects great compassion and teaches and transforms sentient beings. In sequence, the three statements preserve buddha-wisdom, Dharma teaching, and great compassion, so that the identity manifested does not cut off conduct for others’ benefit.

Next come visible forms of deprivation and bodily condition. He manifests poverty, yet has a treasure-producing hand and inexhaustible merit. He manifests physical impairment, yet possesses the excellent marks. He manifests low status, yet is born into the Buddha’s lineage and possesses complete merit. He manifests weakness and ugliness, yet obtains the body of Nārāyaṇa and is gladly beheld by sentient beings. He manifests aging and illness, yet has forever cut off the root of illness and transcended the fear of death. The sūtra does not deny the outward appearance of poverty, impairment, lowliness, weakness, aging, or illness, but it does not let those appearances determine the merit, adornment, and fearlessness the bodhisattva actually possesses.

It then says that the bodhisattva manifests possessing the necessities of life, yet constantly contemplates impermanence and truly has no greed for them; manifests having wives, concubines, and attendants, yet remains apart from the mud of the five desires; manifests slowness of speech, yet perfects eloquence and faultless retention; manifests entering a wrong crossing, yet ferries sentient beings by the right crossing; manifests entering every path, yet cuts off the conditions that perpetuate those paths for sentient beings; and finally manifests nirvāṇa, yet does not cut off saṃsāra.

This last statement carries the thirty-one items all the way to the side of nirvāṇa. If a bodhisattva took departure from saṃsāra as his sole endpoint, after manifesting nirvāṇa he would have no need to return among sentient beings. Yet the sūtra places “manifesting nirvāṇa” alongside “not cutting off saṃsāra.” From the five heinous acts to nirvāṇa, neither extreme is a place in which to abide. Comprehending the Way of the Buddha does not mean selecting one position from which one will never move again. It means never losing purity, compassion, wisdom, or the transformation of sentient beings in any place.

Why Are the Afflictions Called Seeds of the Tathāgata?

Vimalakīrti next asks Mañjuśrī: 「何等為如來種?」 — “What are the seeds of the Tathāgata?” Mañjuśrī does not first list pure virtues. Instead, he successively names having a body; ignorance and craving for existence; greed, anger, and delusion; the four inversions; the five hindrances; the six entrances; the seven stations of consciousness; the eight wrong dharmas; the nine sources of vexation; the ten unwholesome paths; and finally gathers them under the sixty-two views and all afflictions.

Not one item in this list of eleven may be omitted. It begins with having a body; passes through ignorance, craving, greed, anger, delusion, and various coverings and obstructions; reaches the entrances, stations of consciousness, wrong dharmas, vexations, and unwholesome paths on which sentient beings rely; and concludes with all mistaken views and afflictions. The sūtra does not select one comparatively acceptable affliction as a symbol. It places the entire series from having a body through all afflictions within the question of the “seed.”

Vimalakīrti immediately presses the question: 「何謂也?」 — “What does this mean?” If the afflictions themselves were buddhahood, the question would be unnecessary. If the afflictions bore no relation whatsoever to the Buddha-Dharma, Mañjuśrī would not call them seeds. The sūtra answers not with a definition, but with three similes that cannot substitute for one another.

Lotuses Do Not Grow on the High Plain

The first simile says that lotuses do not grow on dry high ground; they grow in low, damp mud. Its corresponding point in the sūtra is that those who see the unconditioned and enter the fixed stage can no longer give rise to the Buddha-Dharma, while sentient beings in the mud of afflictions can give rise to it. The lotus is not the mud, yet it does not grow on the dry high plain. Remove all the mud and one also removes the place where the lotus can grow.

Seeds Cannot Be Planted in Space

The second simile says that a seed planted in space will never grow; only when planted in manured soil can it be nourished and flourish. This simile no longer centers on a lotus already grown, but on a seed that has yet to develop. Even if one’s view of self towers as high as Mount Sumeru, one can still give rise to the mind of unsurpassed perfect awakening and cause the Buddha-Dharma to arise. In a space without any support, by contrast, there are no conditions in which a seed can grow.

Without Entering the Great Sea, One Cannot Obtain the Precious Jewel

The third simile says that without descending into the great sea, one cannot obtain the priceless precious jewel; without entering the great sea of afflictions, one likewise cannot obtain the treasure of omniscience. The lotus simile concerns arising, the planting simile concerns growth, and the great-sea simile concerns entering deeply to retrieve treasure. All three speak of the Buddha-Dharma, the awakening-mind, and omniscience amid the afflictive conditions of sentient beings, yet none renames mud, manured soil, or seawater itself as lotus, maturation, or precious jewel.

Thus, “the afflictions are seeds” has two opposite misreadings. One would leave all afflictions outside the gate, as though the Buddha-Dharma could grow in space. The other glorifies afflictions themselves and forgets that the seed must grow, the lotus must bloom, and the precious jewel must be retrieved. This chapter retains the ground of afflictions, but also the mind of awakening, practice, and the fruit of omniscience.

Why Does Mahākāśyapa Instead Lament That He Cannot Give Rise to the Mind?

When Mañjuśrī finishes speaking, Mahākāśyapa twice exclaims, “Excellent!” He first acknowledges that sentient beings amid the afflictions of sensory disturbance are seeds of the Tathāgata, then says that even a person guilty of the five heinous acts can give rise to the mind and be born into the Buddha-Dharma, while śrāvakas of his own kind are no longer capable of giving rise to the mind of unsurpassed awakening. The sharpness of this passage lies in the fact that it is not someone else reproaching the śrāvakas; Mahākāśyapa himself makes this declaration in the Dharma assembly.

He uses the simile of a person whose faculties are ruined. Once those faculties are ruined, they can no longer function in the presence of the five desires. In the same way, once the bonds of the śrāvaka have been severed, he no longer increases within the Buddha-Dharma and never again forms the aspiration. Mahākāśyapa then places ordinary people and śrāvakas side by side: ordinary people can hear the Buddha-Dharma, give rise to the mind of unsurpassed awakening, and keep the Three Jewels unbroken; śrāvakas, even if they hear throughout their lives of the Buddha-Dharma, the Buddha’s powers, his fearlessness, and the like, cannot give rise to the mind of unsurpassed awakening.

Reading this passage, one must not turn Mahākāśyapa’s lament into contempt for sentient beings with afflictions. The entire chapter says exactly the opposite: the five heinous acts, hells, animals, hungry ghosts, greed, anger, delusion, and all afflictions are all included within the range in which a bodhisattva can travel and sentient beings can give rise to the mind. What the sūtra expressly says is that ordinary people who hear the Dharma can give rise to the mind of unsurpassed awakening and keep the Three Jewels unbroken, while the śrāvaka here declares that he no longer forms the aspiration or increases within it.

Why Is Vimalakīrti’s Household Composed Entirely of Dharma?

Universally Manifested Form-Body brings the exchange back to Vimalakīrti’s ordinary identity: where are his parents, wife and children, relatives and dependents, officials, people, friends, servants, attendants, elephants, horses, and carriages? Vimalakīrti does not deny the question, but answers it layer by layer in forty-two verses. These verses do not abandon the preceding topic and open another. The earlier passage already said that a bodhisattva can enter every path; the verses now let the reader see what a bodhisattva who travels in the world actually takes as his household, resources, and work.

Parents and Children, Friends and Dependents

The perfection of wisdom is his mother and skillful means his father; all guides of sentient beings are born from these two. Joy in Dharma is his wife, compassion his daughter, a wholesome and sincere mind his son, and ultimate emptiness and quiescence his dwelling. Sentient beings amid sensory disturbance become his disciples and are transformed according to his intention. The factors of the path are his spiritual friends, through whom he perfects right awakening; the perfections are his companions, the four means of gathering his female entertainers, and chanting and reciting words of Dharma his music.

Not one position in this worldly household is left empty. The parents are wisdom and skillful means; wife, daughter, and son are joy in Dharma, compassion, and a wholesome mind; the house is emptiness and quiescence; the disciples are precisely sentient beings amid sensory disturbance; and friends and companions are the factors of the path, the perfections, and the four means of gathering. The bodhisattva is not without a household. He turns every relation within the household into a dharma that gives rise to awakening and gathers sentient beings.

Gardens, Carriages, Clothing, and Food

Retention is the garden, uncontaminated dharmas its trees, factors of awakening its pure and wondrous flowers, and liberation and wisdom its fruit. The eight liberations are the bathing pool, filled with limpid waters of concentration and spread with the flowers of the seven purities, where those without defilement bathe. The five superknowledges are fleet elephants and horses, the Great Vehicle is the carriage, one-pointed mind drives it, and it travels on the eightfold right path.

The excellent marks adorn his countenance and body; conscience and shame are his finest garments, and profound intention his flower garland. The seven kinds of Dharma wealth make the bodhisattva rich, and teaching sentient beings causes that wealth to grow; practicing as he teaches and dedicating all merit bring the greatest benefit. The four meditations are his seat and bed, arising from a pure livelihood. Broad learning increases wisdom and becomes a sound by which he awakens himself. The ambrosial Dharma is food, and the flavor of liberation is drink; a pure mind is bathing, and the qualities of ethical discipline are fragrant ointment. Finally, the bodhisattva destroys the thieves of affliction, subdues the four māras, and raises the victory banner at the place of awakening.

The trees, flowers, fruit, and pool water of the garden; the elephants, horses, carriage, and driver on the road; adornments, garments, garlands, and fragrance upon the body; and wealth, bed, food, and drink within the household are all filled by Dharma. This does not construct an imaginary residence outside worldly resources. It directly answers which dharmas a bodhisattva truly uses to abide, travel, nourish and adorn himself, and maintain his life.

Knowing Emptiness, Why Does He Still Manifest a Body and Cultivate Pure Lands?

The verses next turn from household and resources to the bodhisattva’s conduct. Although he knows there is neither arising nor cessation, for sentient beings he still manifests birth. He can manifest throughout every land like the sun shining everywhere. When making offerings to immeasurable billions of tathāgatas in the ten directions, he gives rise to no discrimination between the buddhas and himself. Although he knows buddha-lands and sentient beings to be empty, he constantly cultivates pure lands and teaches and transforms sentient beings.

These four statements place emptiness and conduct in the same rhythm: he manifests birth amid non-arising and non-ceasing, makes offerings without discrimination, and, knowing lands and sentient beings to be empty, cultivates pure lands and transforms sentient beings. If one retained only emptiness, one would delete the sūtra’s express statements of manifested birth, offering, cultivation of lands, and teaching. If one retained only conduct, one would delete non-arising and non-ceasing, non-discrimination, and emptiness. The bodhisattva’s path lacks neither side.

Sentient beings have various forms, sounds, and modes of deportment, and the bodhisattva can manifest all of them at once. He also recognizes every work of Māra, yet manifests in accord with what Māra does; with the wisdom of skillful means, he can manifest each of them as he wishes. What is manifested can differ in a thousand ways, but recognition and skillful means are never lost.

Amid Impermanence, Disaster, and Other Paths, How Does the Bodhisattva Benefit Beings?

The bodhisattva sometimes manifests aging, illness, and death in order to bring sentient beings to fulfillment, while knowing these to be like illusions and remaining unobstructed. At other times he manifests the great conflagration at the end of a kalpa, enabling sentient beings who hold notions of permanence to know impermanence. When immeasurable billions of sentient beings invite him at once, he can appear simultaneously in every household and turn them toward the Way of the Buddha.

He can manifest mastery of scriptures, spells, crafts, and every kind of art, using them to benefit sentient beings. Among the world’s various ways of seeking the path, he can manifest going forth in each, thereby freeing people from delusion while himself not falling into wrong views. He can also become a sun deity, moon deity, Brahmā, or lord of a world, or become earth, water, wind, or fire.

When an epidemic comes, he manifests as medicinal herbs that remove illness and neutralize poison in those who take them. When famine comes, he manifests his body as food, first relieving hunger and thirst and then guiding beings with words of Dharma. When armed conflict comes, he gives rise to compassion for sentient beings and establishes them in non-contention. When a great battle comes, he manifests equal power, subdues the will to fight, and brings peace to both sides. Wherever hell brings suffering, he personally goes to offer relief; wherever animals devour one another, he is born among them to bring benefit.

This succession of manifestations does not turn disaster into an abstract label. Disease calls for medicine, hunger and thirst for food, armed conflict for an end to contention, battle lines for peace, the sufferings of hell for relief, and animals harming one another for benefit. The bodhisattva does not only teach Dharma; he responds directly to the suffering now before sentient beings. After relieving hunger and thirst and bestowing fearlessness, the sūtra again expressly says that he guides them with Dharma and causes them to give rise to the mind of the Way.

Why Is Practicing Meditation amid Desire Like a Lotus Growing in Fire?

The bodhisattva manifests enjoying the five desires while also manifesting the practice of meditation, confusing Māra so that he finds no opening. The sūtra immediately supplies its own simile: a lotus growing in fire is exceedingly rare, and practicing meditation amid desire is equally rare. What is praised is not the burning of fire or the defilement of desire, but the failure to lose meditative practice while situated among objects of desire.

One verse that especially must not be severed is the bodhisattva’s manifestation as a courtesan. The sūtra explicitly gives the complete sequence: first attracting those who delight in beauty, drawing them with the hook of desire, and afterward causing them to enter the Buddha’s wisdom. If only the first half remains, the manifestation is mistaken for yielding to desire. If only the second half remains, one no longer sees how skillful means begins from the place to which the sentient being is presently attached. The two verse lines must not be separated.

The bodhisattva can also become a town leader, caravan guide, state preceptor, or minister and use that status to benefit sentient beings. For the poor, he becomes an inexhaustible treasury and urges them to give rise to the mind of awakening. For the proud, he becomes a champion, subdues their arrogance, and establishes them in the unsurpassed Way. For the fearful, he first goes before them, consoles them, and bestows fearlessness, then causes them to give rise to the mind of the Way. He can become a seer free of desire and possessing the five superknowledges, causing sentient beings to abide in ethical discipline, patience, and loving-kindness.

When he sees someone who needs service, the bodhisattva becomes that person’s attendant; he first delights and satisfies the person’s mind, then causes him to give rise to the mind of the Way. According to what sentient beings require, he causes them to enter the Way of the Buddha, and through the power of skillful means supplies all they need. From courtesan to town leader, caravan guide, state preceptor, minister, inexhaustible treasury, champion, seer, and attendant, his identity changes continually, yet the destination repeatedly returns to buddha-wisdom, the mind of awakening, the unsurpassed Way, and the Way of the Buddha.

Toward What Do the Final Verses of the Forty-Two Point?

The fortieth verse gathers all the preceding manifestations into four points: the ways are immeasurable, the range of conduct has no boundary, wisdom is boundless, and the beings delivered are innumerable. These four statements prevent us from remembering only one extraordinary identity. Any manifestation is only one place within immeasurable conduct; both the range of conduct and wisdom are without boundary, while the purpose is to deliver innumerable sentient beings.

The forty-first verse says that even if all buddhas praised the bodhisattva throughout immeasurable billions of kalpas, his merit still could not be fully expressed. The forty-second no longer describes what forms the bodhisattva can assume, but directly asks the listener: 「誰聞如是法,不發菩提心?」 — “Who could hear such a Dharma and not give rise to the mind of awakening?” The chapter began with Mañjuśrī asking how one comprehends the Way of the Buddha; here it places the question before every person who hears the Dharma. If one merely marvels at the immeasurability of skillful means but does not give rise to the mind, one remains outside the gate.

From Contrary Ways to the Way of the Buddha: Never Leaving Sentient Beings

The first half of the chapter brings the five heinous acts, evil destinies, greed, anger, delusion, obstacles in practice, Māra, the two vehicles, poverty, illness, worldly affairs, and nirvāṇa within the bodhisattva’s range of conduct. The middle calls having a body, ignorance, craving for existence, and all afflictions seeds of the Tathāgata. The final part turns parents and household, gardens and carriages, disease and famine, warfare and evil destinies, objects of desire, and various social identities into conduct for the benefit of sentient beings. The three parts appear to range widely, yet never leave the same point: wherever sentient beings are, the bodhisattva’s wisdom and skillful means can operate there.

Yet entering every place does not mean being swallowed by every place. The thirty-one items each preserve distinct reverse qualifications—non-defilement, purity, loving-kindness and patience, concentration and wisdom, great compassion, or teaching and transformation—different in each case. This is precisely why the chapter must be read with all thirty-one items, eleven seeds, three similes, and forty-two verses intact. Extract only “afflictions are seeds of the Buddha,” and one loses the mind of awakening and the retrieval of treasure. Extract only “traveling contrary ways,” and one loses non-defilement and the deliverance of beings. Extract only “a lotus in fire,” and one loses why practicing meditation amid desire is rare.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed the actual wording of Kumārajīva’s recension of this chapter alone. When the ancient masters read “traveling contrary ways,” “seeds of the Tathāgata,” and the forty-two verses, they each held up a mirror that disclosed patterns within them. What follows presents two paths—the three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line—each keeping to its own Chinese recension, recorded side by side without adjudication.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Transformative Manifestation without Fixed Direction, Dwelling amid the Contrary without Losing One’s Ground

Kumārajīva first divides contrary ways into three kinds: 「非道有三種,一者惡趣果報、二者惡趣行業、三者世俗善業及善業果報也。」 — “Contrary ways are of three kinds: first, the results of evil destinies; second, actions that lead to evil destinies; and third, worldly wholesome actions and the results of wholesome actions.” (T38n1775 0390b27) He immediately uses the simile of a skilled physician who turns whatever he touches into medicine and says that the bodhisattva 「處非而不失其本,故能因非道以弘道」 — “dwells amid the contrary without losing his ground, and therefore can use contrary ways to propagate the Way.” (T38n1775 0390c01) The boundary guarded by this mirror is clear: the place in which he dwells may be contrary, but he cannot lose his ground.

Sengzhao looks from the standpoint of the path of equality. He says that if one takes the Way as the Way and contrary ways as contrary, love and aversion arise together; only when one is not constrained by feelings of right and wrong can one pass unobstructed through circumstances. He further draws out the three poisons and six faults respectively as 「示行三毒而不乖三善也。」 — “He manifests practicing the three poisons without departing from the three wholesome roots.” (T38n1775 0391a02) and 「示行六弊而不乖六度也。」 — “He manifests practicing the six faults without departing from the six perfections.” (T38n1775 0391a07) Daosheng, meanwhile, speaks from transformative manifestation: 「應化無方為佛之道,既能體之,為通達矣。」 — “Transformative manifestation without fixed direction is the Way of the Buddha; being able to embody it is comprehension.” (T38n1775 0390b25) Kumārajīva, Sengzhao, and Daosheng each have their own emphasis; none is treated as the original wording of the other two.

When they reach the seeds of the Tathāgata, Kumārajīva preserves two explanations of “having a body”: the five appropriated aggregates with contamination, and the view of body. Sengzhao says that, although wrong and right differ, their transformation does not produce a separate right without a cause, so the wholesome arises through the unwholesome. Daosheng says that awakening in the Great Vehicle is not found by abandoning saṃsāra nearby and seeking somewhere far away. The three masters also read the similes of the high plain, planted seed, and great sea separately, preserving the sequence of giving rise to the mind, producing the Buddha-Dharma, and retrieving the treasure of omniscience.

In the forty-two verses, Kumārajīva explains in detail the perfection of wisdom, skillful means, the seven purities, one-pointed mind, the seven kinds of wealth, the four meditations, and the ambrosial Dharma. Sengzhao explains mother and father through 「智為內照、權為外用」 — “Wisdom illuminates inwardly; skillful means functions outwardly.” (T38n1775 0393a22) and gathers the similes of gardens, pools, and the like under Dharma as household. Daosheng distinguishes wisdom as inward understanding from skillful means as outward assistance. At the manifestation of birth amid non-arising, Sengzhao marks the beginning of the subsequent full praise of the bodhisattva’s virtue of responsive transformation; at the end he gathers it under the boundless and limitless Way of wisdom and skillful means. What the Kumārajīva-line mirror illuminates begins with transformative manifestation without fixed direction, passes through Dharma as household, and comes to rest in skillful means for benefiting beings and giving rise to the mind.

The Ci’en Mirror: The Cause of Awakening, the Seed of the Tathāgata, and the Activity of Awakening

Following the recension on which he relies, Kuiji divides the whole chapter at the outset into three parts: the cause of awakening, the seed of the Tathāgata, and the activity of awakening. The scriptural statements on which this path relies belong to Xuanzang’s recension; this exposition therefore transmits only its analysis here and does not substitute its persons or scriptural statements into Kumārajīva’s chapter.

In the section on traveling contrary destinations, Kuiji counts thirty-three statements in Xuanzang’s recension and divides them into seven groups: relying on destinations to leave evil; relying on faculties to extinguish poisons; relying on obstructions to cultivate the perfections; relying on the small to cultivate the great; relying on evil to cultivate good; relying on the inferior to cultivate the superior; and cultivating non-abiding in the middle. He also explicitly records that the old translation has thirty-one statements. This does not correct thirty-one by means of thirty-three, but preserves the number and structure belonging to each recension. The commentary’s shared explanation of “although manifesting” also consistently retains both generation in conformity with kind for the benefit of sentient beings and non-defilement by that kind’s faults.

In the passage on the seed-nature of the Tathāgata, Kuiji first says: 「種者因,性者類。佛因體類,名如來種性。」 — “‘Seed’ means cause; ‘nature’ means kind. The essential kind of a cause of buddhahood is called the seed-nature of the Tathāgata.” (T38n1782 1087c22) He then distinguishes uncontaminated and contaminated seeds, cites the Śrīmālā Sūtra, the Nirvāṇa Sūtra, and the Sūtra of Entering Laṅkā, and explains that afflictions cover the principle and that wisdom arises when they are severed. Regarding the scriptural statement that the two vehicles cannot give rise to the mind, he adds multiple qualifications: it generally concerns the period before they have given rise to it and a fierce, swift form of giving rise to the mind; it does not uniformly declare that they will ultimately never do so. This qualification belongs only to the Ci’en commentary’s path of interpreting the sūtra and does not overwrite the three masters of the Kumārajīva line.

Regarding the verses, Kuiji clearly divides the first forty verses as the principal answer and the last two as the concluding exhortation. The first thirty-nine give separate answers and the fortieth gives the general answer; those separate answers are further divided into twelve, five, and twenty-two verses. Following Xuanzang’s recension, he takes the perfection of wisdom as non-discriminating wisdom and skillful means as subsequently attained wisdom; he explains the entire sequence by matching transmundane dharmas with worldly dharmas, transmundane practices with worldly affairs, and manifestations conforming to worldly affairs. What the Ci’en mirror illuminates is how the cause of awakening becomes seed and activity and how it is perfected through knowing emptiness without abandoning benefit to sentient beings.

The Kumārajīva line reads Kumārajīva’s “traveling contrary ways,” while the Ci’en line reads Xuanzang’s “traveling contrary destinations.” The Kumārajīva line preserves the blade of responsive transformation, equality, and propagating the Way while dwelling amid the contrary; the Ci’en line preserves the sequence of cause, seed, activity, and the two wisdoms in benefiting beings. The chapter’s transmission does not blend the two into one explanation. It lets each illuminate one face of the scripture while Kumārajīva’s chapter remains between the two mirrors, replaced by neither.

入不二法門品第九Chapter 09 “Entering the Dharma-Gate of Nonduality”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「諸仁者!云何菩薩入不二法門?各隨所樂說之。」維摩詰這一問,把全品的門打開了。他沒有先宣布一個唯一答案,也沒有請眾人重複同一句話,而是讓三十一位菩薩從各自所樂、所入之處說起。問題因此不是『哪一個答案才對』,而是:我們平常把哪些法切成兩邊?又怎樣在那些兩邊中不再增添取捨?

全品的次第很有力量。先有三十一種說法,再有文殊師利的無言之說,最後有維摩詰的默然。若一開始就只記住『默然』,前面三十一答便像多餘;若只收集三十一組名相,又會錯過經文為何一路走到沒有文字、語言。以下順經文一步步看:不二不是跳過二法,而是在每一組二法當中,看見二從何起、取捨如何止,直到連『我正在說不二』也不再成立。

從生滅到一相無相:兩邊不是靠選一邊消失

第一個問題是:生與滅如此不同,怎能不二?法自在的回答不是選生,也不是選滅,而是回到法本不生。若法本來沒有一個真實自體生起,現在也沒有一個真實自體可滅;無生法忍便從這裡說起。不二不是把滅吞進生,而是不再把生滅立成兩個實體。

德守把問題移到我與我所。為什麼『這是我的』如此牢固?因為先有一個我被認定,才隨之生出我所。若我不可得,我所也失去立足處。這一答讓人看見,二法有時不是同時出現:先執一端,另一端才跟著成立。

不眴說受與不受。若心抓取一法,受與不受便互相對立;法若不受,那個可得之法也不可得。不可得之中,取與捨、作與行都沒有可執之處。德頂說垢與淨,也用相近的方式推進:見垢的實性,便不在垢外另立一個淨相。這不是把垢叫作淨,而是垢的實性一旦被看見,與垢相對的淨相便不再被執取。

善宿說動與念。不動則無念,無念則無分別;經文由動、念一路說到分別止息。善眼再提醒:即使說一相、無相,也可能重新成二。知道一相即無相還不夠,若又執取無相,仍沒有進入平等。所以經文不只說一相即無相,也明說不取無相;一相與無相都不能成為住處。

從兩種心到世間出世間:不二不另造一個清淨陣營

妙臂從菩薩心與聲聞心說起。若觀心相空如幻化,就沒有一個可得的菩薩心,也沒有一個可得的聲聞心;二心不再被立成兩個固定自體。

弗沙說善與不善:不起善不善,入無相際而通達。師子說罪與福:達罪性,則與福無異;金剛慧決了此相時,無縛無解。兩答都不在善、不善、罪、福之間另作取捨,而把落點放在無相與實性。

師子意把同一問題帶到有漏與無漏。若在漏與不漏上起想,即使偏向無漏,仍住在二分之中;所以經文同時說不著於相,也不住無相。這一句和善眼的『亦不取無相』彼此照應:不二之門不給人留下一個名為無相的新邊。

淨解說有為與無為。若把遷流造作的一切與無為寂靜分成兩個世界,心便仍被數量與分類拘住;離一切數,心如虛空,清淨慧才沒有障礙。那羅延隨即說世間與出世間:世間性空,就是出世間;在其中沒有可入、可出、可溢、可散。出世不是從一個實有世間搬到另一個實有地方,而是在世間實性上見空。

從生死涅槃到六根六境:不二在當下之法中見

善意把世間出世間再收緊為生死與涅槃。若見生死的實性,就沒有一個實有生死可被縛,也沒有另一個涅槃可作解;沒有可然,也沒有可滅。寶印手稍後還會從樂涅槃與厭世間重說這一關,顯出它不是全品一閃而過的句子。

現見說盡與不盡。法若究竟盡,或說仍未盡,經文都說是無盡相;無盡相即空,空中便沒有盡與不盡可再相對。

普守說我與無我,把德守的我我所推得更深。經文反問:我尚不可得,非我何可得?見我實性,便不再於我與無我之間起二。

電天說明與無明。經文由無明實性即明,接著說明亦不可取;明與無明都離一切數,在其中平等無二。這一答的落點不在明暗兩端,而在實性、不可取與平等。

喜見說五蘊與空:色即是空,不是色滅之後才有空,色性自空;受、想、行、識也同樣如此。空不是五蘊結束後留下的另一個東西,而是五蘊當下的實性。明相再從四種與空種說前際、後際、中際皆空;不但諸種不可分成兩個固定自性,時間三際也不能給它們安立一個不變位置。

妙意把觀察帶回每天正在發生的根境接觸:眼與色、耳與聲、鼻與香、舌與味、身與觸、意與法。若根境一接觸,便在其中生貪、生恚、生癡,二分就不只是一個概念,而成為煩惱。知道根的實性,在境上不貪、不恚、不癡,經文稱為寂滅。這不是關閉六根,而是在六根六境之中不再讓三毒取得立足處。

從六度到有所得:連修行、三寶與三業都不可住相

無盡意先問:布施是一件事,迴向一切智又是一件事嗎?若把布施與迴向一切智隔成兩截,便成二;布施的實性就是迴向一切智的實性,持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧也都如此。這不是取消六度的次第,而是說六度與其所向不在實性上隔成兩截。

深慧說空、無相、無作三解脫門。空即無相,無相即無作;若空、無相、無作,則無心、意、識。經文最後說,在一個解脫門中就是三個解脫門;三門不被立成彼此外在的三個入口。

寂根說佛、法、眾。三寶在名稱上有別,經文卻說佛即是法,法即是眾,三寶皆無為相,與虛空等,一切法也如此。這不是混掉三寶的名與用,而是不把它們的實相切成互不相干的三個自體。

心無礙說身與身滅。若見身的實相,就不起見身與見滅身;身與滅身無二無分別,在其中便不驚不懼。經文把身見、滅身之見與驚懼放在同一答中,不二在此不只處理名詞,也落到不驚不懼。

上善說身、口、意三業皆無作相:身無作相即口無作相,口無作相即意無作相,三業無作相即一切法無作相。福田又說福行、罪行、不動行的實性皆空;空中不另立三行,於三行而不起。

華嚴把二分的根追到從我而起。從我起二,才成二法;見我實相,二法不起。若不住二法,便無有識;無所識者,即入不二。德藏接著用最短的一答收束:有所得相就是二;無所得,便無取捨。從『我』到『所得』,經把二分如何形成的一條線照了出來。

從闇明到實不實:最後四答把出離與見地一併鬆開

月上借滅受想定說闇與明。定中沒有闇明之別,一切法相也同樣如此;經文由這個譬喻說於其中平等而入。這是三十一答中明示的一個譬喻,讓闇明之二落回平等。

寶印手再回到樂涅槃、不樂世間。若有縛,才另說解;若本無縛,誰在求解?沒有縛解,便沒有樂厭。經文沒有叫人貪著世間,而是連『厭這一邊、樂那一邊』的二分也不住。生死涅槃之問在善意處先說其性,在此又從行者的欣厭心說一遍。

珠頂王說正道與邪道。安住正道的人,不再分別是邪是正;離開邪正二相,就是入不二法門。

樂實最後說實與不實。真正見實相的人,尚不把『實』當成眼前一物,何況去見一個『不實』?慧眼所見,不是肉眼面前的對象;而此慧眼無見無不見。三十一答至此,連『我看見真實』也被鬆開:若真實成為可見、可得、可持的對象,實與不實又重新站成兩邊。

文殊師利為何還要回答?

三十一位已各說不二,還缺什麼?文殊師利沒有再舉第三十二組二法。他轉向說法這件事本身:於一切法無言、無說、無示、無識,離諸問答。無言,語詞不再安立一個可執之法;無說,不再以一套論說固定它;無示,不指出一個相叫人抓住;無識,不另立一個分別者;離諸問答,連問者與答者的對待形式也放下。

這一答不是說前三十一位都不該開口。若沒有那些答,我們看不見二法如何遍及生滅、我所、善惡、色空、根境、修行、三寶、三業、涅槃與正道。文殊師利的作用,是讓所有說法走到自身邊界:說可以指路,卻不能把不二變成一個被言說裝住的東西。

維摩詰為何默然?

文殊師利說完,轉問維摩詰。經文只寫他默然無言。若這只是沒有回答,文殊師利不會隨即兩稱善哉,更不會說直到沒有文字、語言,才是真入不二法門。經文用稱歎判明:這份默然不是空缺,而是沒有再增添一個可說、可示、可識的答案。

前面三十一答各有結語,文殊師利也以一句話作結;到了維摩詰,經文只記默然,結語則由文殊師利的稱歎說出。於是,多說、無說、默然三段不是互相取消,而是依次把法相、言說與文字語言帶到不再增立之處。

品末五千菩薩得無生法忍,再把全品帶回第一答。法自在從生滅說法本不生;眾會最後在不二法門中得無生法忍。這個首尾相應說明:默然不是離開法義,而是前面所有觀察走到不再增立生滅、言說與問答之處。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到同一條敘事弧,又各以一面鏡照它;鏡能顯紋理,卻不能替代經文。此處並列什門三家與慈恩一系兩路,各還其本,不以一鏡裁另一鏡。

什門之鏡:遣二不住一,由有言至無言

什曰先替讀者問:既有三、四乃至無量法門,為何獨說不二?他的回答一路落在緣起與遣著:萬法生起至少依二緣,故從二處下手;「二法既廢則入於玄境。」可是遣二之後也不可立一,他又說:「若以一為一,亦未離於二,遣二則一斯盡矣。」這一鏡所照的,不是從二逃到一,而是二不可住,一也不可住。

肇曰把三十一答看成所因各異而所會不異,又把全品讀成三重行迹:諸菩薩措言於法相,文殊有言於無言,淨名無言於無言。他以「有言於無言,未若無言於無言,所以默然也。」點出最後轉折。生曰則把危險說得更直接:若有一個不二可說,它便又成為與二相對的不二;維摩默然所以顯示言說不實,故問:「言若果實,豈可默哉?」三家都讓前三十一答、文殊之言與維摩之默各有位置,並不把前說一筆抹去。

慈恩之鏡:分別、能所與正智證真

窺基的疏依玄奘本,與羅什本人物譯名有別;人物異名詳見考據分欄,本層仍沿用維摩詰、文殊師利。他先分說不二與入不二:三十一菩薩由分別執說無分別理,文殊師利的相應段由言說指向離言法性,維摩詰默然的相應段則以正智證真。對三十一答,他並存空理義與應理義;應理一路的總語是:「所執依他有二,圓成真如實無有二。」到了三解脫門,又說:「所取無故,能取亦無。」

若用後來慣用的索引,把這條路提挈為『三性、二取與轉依的唯識讀』,仍須把提挈與疏文原語分開。此品疏文實寫所執、依他、圓成及所取、能取,沒有用三性、二取、轉依、唯識觀四個連文立目;它在經主默然處所寫的是:「故默無說,以智冥真,名入不二,最為深極。」本篇因此沿其實詞,看分別與能所如何止、正智如何證真,不把後設約語冒充古文。

兩鏡都看見三十一答、文殊師利答與維摩詰默然之間有層次,卻以不同語彙說明:一面著力於遣二不住一、言與無言;一面著力於分別、能所與正智證真。兩路並照,不必會通成一套,也不必判哪一路才是本品唯一真義。

本品真正留下的承衍,不只是一句『維摩默然』,而是一條完整讀路:先在三十一組二法中學會不住兩邊,再看言說本身也不可住,最後讓默然不成為新的見。什門保存其般若之刃,慈恩保存其分別與證入之理;經文仍在兩鏡之間居中,讓後來讀者各循有源之路而入,不以一家的光遮去另一家的光。

「諸仁者!云何菩薩入不二法門?各隨所樂說之。」 — “Good sirs! How does a bodhisattva enter the dharma-gate of nonduality? Let each speak according to what he delights in.” With this question, Vimalakīrti opens the gate of the entire chapter. He does not begin by proclaiming a single answer or by asking everyone to repeat the same sentence. Instead, he lets thirty-one bodhisattvas speak from the places in which each delights and through which each enters. The question is therefore not “Which answer alone is correct?” but: Which dharmas do we habitually cut into two sides, and how do we cease adding taking and rejecting within those two sides?

The sequence of the entire chapter has great power. First come thirty-one statements; then Mañjuśrī’s statement of no words; finally Vimalakīrti’s silence. If we remember only the “silence” from the outset, the preceding thirty-one answers seem superfluous. If we merely collect the thirty-one pairs of terms, we miss why the sūtra proceeds all the way to the absence of words and speech. Let us therefore follow the sūtra step by step. Nonduality does not leap over dual dharmas. Within every pair, it sees how duality arises and how taking and rejecting cease, until even “I am speaking of nonduality” is no longer established.

From Arising and Cessation to One Mark and Signlessness: The Two Sides Do Not Disappear by Choosing One

The first question is this: arising and cessation differ so greatly; how can they be nondual? Mastery in Dharma’s answer chooses neither arising nor cessation but returns to the fact that dharmas originally do not arise. If a dharma never arose as a real entity, no real entity now exists that could cease. Acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas begins here. Nonduality does not swallow cessation into arising; it ceases establishing arising and cessation as two realities.

Guardian of Virtue moves the question to self and what belongs to self. Why is “this is mine” so tenacious? Because a self is first taken to be real, and what belongs to self arises in its wake. If self cannot be apprehended, what belongs to self likewise loses its footing. This answer shows that dual dharmas do not always appear simultaneously: one side is grasped first, and only then does the other become established.

Unblinking speaks of receiving and not receiving. If the mind grasps a dharma, receiving and not receiving stand opposed. If the dharma is not received, the supposedly apprehensible dharma cannot be apprehended. In non-apprehension, taking and rejecting, doing and undertaking have no place to be grasped. Crown of Virtue advances in a similar way through defilement and purity: seeing the true nature of defilement, one does not establish a separate mark of purity outside it. This does not rename defilement “purity.” Rather, once the true nature of defilement is seen, the mark of purity opposed to defilement is no longer grasped.

Excellent Constellation speaks of stirring and thought. Without stirring there is no thought; without thought there is no discrimination. The sūtra proceeds from stirring through thought to the cessation of discrimination. Excellent Eye then warns that even one mark and signlessness can be made dual once again. Knowing that the one mark is signlessness is not enough: if signlessness is then grasped, equality has still not been entered. The sūtra therefore says not only that the one mark is signlessness but also explicitly that signlessness is not grasped. Neither one mark nor signlessness can become a place in which to abide.

From Two Kinds of Mind to the Worldly and Transcendent: Nonduality Does Not Create Another Pure Camp

Wondrous Arm begins with the bodhisattva mind and the śrāvaka mind. If the marks of mind are contemplated as empty, like an illusion, there is no apprehensible bodhisattva mind and no apprehensible śrāvaka mind. The two minds are no longer established as two fixed entities.

Puṣya speaks of wholesome and unwholesome: not raising wholesome and unwholesome, one enters and comprehends the limit of signlessness. Lion speaks of wrongdoing and merit: upon comprehending the nature of wrongdoing, one sees that it does not differ from merit; when vajra wisdom resolves this mark, there is neither bondage nor liberation. Neither answer performs another act of choosing between wholesome and unwholesome or wrongdoing and merit. Each places its point in signlessness and true nature.

Lion-Mind brings the same question to the contaminated and uncontaminated. If conceptions arise around contaminated and uncontaminated, one remains within dual division even when favoring the uncontaminated. The sūtra therefore says both that one does not cling to marks and that one does not abide in signlessness. This echoes Excellent Eye’s “not grasping even signlessness”: the gate of nonduality leaves behind no new extreme called signlessness.

Pure Understanding speaks of conditioned and unconditioned. If everything that changes and is fabricated is divided from unconditioned quiescence as two worlds, the mind remains constrained by counting and classification. Leaving all counting, the mind is like space and pure wisdom has no obstruction. Nārāyaṇa immediately speaks of worldly and transcendent: the empty nature of the world is itself the transcendent, and within it there is nothing to enter, leave, overflow, or disperse. Transcendence is not a move from one real world to another real place; it is seeing emptiness in the true nature of the world.

From Saṃsāra and Nirvāṇa to the Six Faculties and Six Objects: Nonduality Is Seen within the Dharma Present Here and Now

Excellent Intention tightens worldly and transcendent into saṃsāra and nirvāṇa. If one sees the true nature of saṃsāra, no real saṃsāra exists to be bound and no separate nirvāṇa exists to serve as liberation. Nothing can be ignited and nothing extinguished. Jeweled Seal-Hand later returns to this threshold through delighting in nirvāṇa and detesting the world, showing that this is not a passing phrase in the chapter.

Present Vision speaks of exhaustion and non-exhaustion. Whether a dharma is said to be ultimately exhausted or still unexhausted, the sūtra calls both the mark of inexhaustibility. The mark of inexhaustibility is emptiness, and within emptiness exhaustion and non-exhaustion cannot again be set in opposition.

Universal Guardian speaks of self and no-self, taking Guardian of Virtue’s self and what belongs to self still deeper. The sūtra asks: if self cannot be apprehended, how could non-self be apprehended? Seeing the true nature of self, one no longer gives rise to duality between self and no-self.

Lightning Deity speaks of understanding and ignorance. The sūtra proceeds from the true nature of ignorance being understanding to saying that understanding itself cannot be grasped. Understanding and ignorance both leave all counting; within them is equality without duality. The point of this answer lies not at either end of understanding and ignorance, but in true nature, non-grasping, and equality.

Joyful Vision speaks of the five aggregates and emptiness. Form itself is empty; emptiness does not appear only after form ceases, for the nature of form is itself empty. Feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are likewise. Emptiness is not another thing left behind after the five aggregates end; it is the true nature of the five aggregates here and now. Luminous Mark then speaks of the prior, later, and middle limits as empty through the four elements and the element of space. The elements cannot be divided into fixed separate natures, and the three times cannot establish an unchanging position for them.

Wondrous Mind returns contemplation to the contact of faculties and objects occurring every day: eye and form, ear and sound, nose and scent, tongue and taste, body and touch, mind and dharmas. If greed, anger, and delusion arise as soon as faculty and object meet, dual division is not merely a concept but becomes affliction. Knowing the true nature of the faculty and giving rise to neither greed, anger, nor delusion toward the object is what the sūtra calls quiescent cessation. This does not shut down the six faculties; within the six faculties and six objects, it denies the three poisons any footing.

From the Six Perfections to Attainment: Even Practice, the Three Jewels, and the Three Karmas Cannot Abide in Marks

Inexhaustible Intention first asks: Is giving one thing and dedication to omniscience another? If giving and dedication to omniscience are cut into two sections, there is duality. The true nature of giving is the true nature of dedication to omniscience; the same is true of ethical discipline, patience, diligent effort, meditation, and wisdom. This does not cancel the sequence of the six perfections. It says that, in true nature, the six perfections and that toward which they are directed are not divided into two sections.

Profound Wisdom speaks of the three gates of liberation: emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness. Emptiness is signlessness, and signlessness is wishlessness. If there are emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness, there is no mind, mentation, or consciousness. The sūtra concludes by saying that one gate of liberation is all three gates of liberation; the three are not established as three externally separate entrances.

Quiescent Faculties speaks of Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha. Although the Three Jewels differ in name, the sūtra says that Buddha is Dharma, Dharma is Saṅgha, all Three Jewels bear the mark of the unconditioned and are equal to space, and all dharmas are likewise. This does not erase the names and functions of the Three Jewels; it does not cut their true marks into three unrelated entities.

Unobstructed Mind speaks of body and the cessation of body. If one sees the true mark of body, one raises neither a view of body nor a view of its cessation. Body and the cessation of body are nondual and indiscriminate, and within this one is neither startled nor afraid. The sūtra places the view of body, the view of bodily cessation, and fear within the same answer. Here nonduality addresses not only terms but also being neither startled nor afraid.

Supreme Goodness says that the bodily, verbal, and mental karmas all bear an unfabricated mark: the unfabricated mark of bodily karma is the unfabricated mark of verbal karma; that of verbal karma is that of mental karma; and that of the three karmas is the unfabricated mark of all dharmas. Field of Merit then says that the true nature of meritorious, wrongful, and imperturbable action is empty. Within emptiness the three kinds of action are not separately established, and one does not give rise to them.

Floral Adornment traces the root of dual division to its arising from self. When duality arises from self, there are dual dharmas; seeing the true mark of self, dual dharmas do not arise. If one does not abide in dual dharmas, there is no cognition; with nothing cognized, there is entry into nonduality. Treasury of Virtue follows with the shortest answer: the mark of attainment is duality; with non-attainment, there is neither taking nor rejecting. From “self” to “attainment,” the sūtra illuminates a single line along which dual division is formed.

From Darkness and Light to Real and Unreal: The Final Four Answers Loosen Both Release and View

Moon-Supreme uses the absorption of the cessation of perception and feeling to speak of darkness and light. Within the absorption there is no difference between darkness and light, and the marks of all dharmas are likewise. Through this simile, the sūtra speaks of entering them in equality. This is an explicit simile among the thirty-one answers, returning the duality of darkness and light to equality.

Jeweled Seal-Hand returns to delighting in nirvāṇa and not delighting in the world. If there were bondage, liberation would then be separately spoken of. If there is originally no bondage, who is seeking liberation? Without bondage or liberation, there is neither delight nor aversion. The sūtra does not tell people to cling to the world; it refuses to abide even in the dual division of “detesting this side and delighting in that one.” The question of saṃsāra and nirvāṇa is first addressed through its nature by Excellent Intention, and here again through the practitioner’s delight and aversion.

Jewel-Crown King speaks of the right path and the wrong path. One who abides in the right path no longer discriminates this as wrong and that as right. Leaving the two marks of wrong and right is entry into the dharma-gate of nonduality.

Delighting in Reality speaks last, of the real and unreal. One who truly sees the true mark does not even take “the real” as an object before the eyes; how much less could such a person see an “unreal”? What the eye of wisdom sees is not an object before the physical eye, yet this eye of wisdom neither sees nor does not see. At the end of the thirty-one answers, even “I see reality” is loosened. If reality becomes an object that can be seen, attained, and held, the real and unreal once more stand as two sides.

Why Does Mañjuśrī Still Need to Answer?

The thirty-one have each already spoken of nonduality. What is still missing? Mañjuśrī adds no thirty-second pair of dharmas. He turns toward the act of teaching itself: with respect to all dharmas, no words, no discourse, no indication, no cognition, and departure from all questions and answers. With no words, terms no longer establish a graspable dharma. With no discourse, no formulation fixes it. With no indication, no mark is pointed out for someone to grasp. With no cognition, no discriminating subject is established. Leaving questions and answers, even the opposition between questioner and respondent is released.

This answer does not say that the preceding thirty-one bodhisattvas should never have spoken. Without those answers, we would not see how dual dharmas extend across arising and cessation, self and what belongs to self, good and evil, form and emptiness, faculties and objects, practice, the Three Jewels, the three karmas, nirvāṇa, and the right path. Mañjuśrī’s role is to bring all statements to their own limit. Speech can point out the road, but it cannot turn nonduality into something contained by speech.

Why Does Vimalakīrti Remain Silent?

After Mañjuśrī finishes, he turns and asks Vimalakīrti. The sūtra records only that Vimalakīrti remained silent and said nothing. If this were merely a failure to answer, Mañjuśrī would not immediately say “excellent” twice, nor would he say that only when there are no words or speech is there true entry into the dharma-gate of nonduality. The sūtra’s praise determines the point: this silence is not an omission, but the addition of no further answer that can be spoken, indicated, or cognized.

Each of the thirty-one preceding answers has a concluding statement, and Mañjuśrī likewise concludes in a sentence. When Vimalakīrti’s turn comes, the sūtra records only silence; the conclusion is supplied by Mañjuśrī’s praise. The three movements—many statements, no discourse, and silence—do not cancel one another. In sequence, they bring the marks of dharmas, verbal discourse, and words and speech to the point where nothing further is established.

At the chapter’s end, the five thousand bodhisattvas attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, bringing the entire chapter back to the first answer. Mastery in Dharma began with arising and cessation and said that dharmas originally do not arise; the assembly finally attains acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas within the dharma-gate of nonduality. This correspondence between beginning and end shows that silence does not abandon the meaning of the Dharma. Rather, every preceding contemplation has reached the point where arising and cessation, speech, and questions and answers are no longer established.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed this chapter of Kumārajīva’s recension alone. When the ancient masters read the same narrative arc, each illuminated it with a mirror. A mirror can reveal its patterns, but it cannot replace the sūtra. The three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line are presented here as two paths, each returned to its own recension, without using either mirror to adjudicate the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Dispelling Duality without Abiding in One, from Words to No Words

Kumārajīva first asks on the reader’s behalf: Since there are three, four, and even immeasurable Dharma-gates, why speak only of nonduality? His answer proceeds through dependent origination and the dispelling of grasping: the arising of the myriad dharmas requires at least two conditions, so the work begins with duality; 「二法既廢則入於玄境。」 — “Once those two dharmas are relinquished, one enters the profound realm.” Yet one must not establish one after dispelling duality. He further says, 「若以一為一,亦未離於二,遣二則一斯盡矣。」 — “If one takes one to be one, one has still not left duality; when duality is dispelled, the one is exhausted along with it.” What this mirror illuminates is not an escape from two into one; neither two nor one can be a place of abiding.

Sengzhao regards the thirty-one answers as proceeding from different causes while meeting without difference, then reads the entire chapter as three levels of conduct: the bodhisattvas place words upon the marks of dharmas, Mañjuśrī has words about no words, and Vimalakīrti has no words about no words. He marks the final turn with 「有言於無言,未若無言於無言,所以默然也。」 — “Speaking about no words does not equal having no words about no words; this is why he remains silent.” Daosheng states the danger even more directly: if there were a nonduality that could be spoken, it would again become a nonduality opposed to duality. Vimalakīrti’s silence shows that speech is not real, and Daosheng therefore asks, 「言若果實,豈可默哉?」 — “If speech were truly real, how could one remain silent?” All three masters give the thirty-one answers, Mañjuśrī’s statement, and Vimalakīrti’s silence their respective places; they do not erase the preceding statements with a single stroke.

The Ci’en Mirror: Discrimination, Grasper and Grasped, and Correct Wisdom Realizing Truth

Kuiji’s commentary follows Xuanzang’s recension, in which the personal names differ from those of Kumārajīva’s recension. The different names are detailed in the Apparatus; this layer continues to use Vimalakīrti and Mañjuśrī. Kuiji first distinguishes speaking of nonduality from entering nonduality. The thirty-one bodhisattvas proceed from discriminating attachment toward the principle free of discrimination; the corresponding Mañjuśrī passage points from verbal discourse toward the Dharma-nature apart from words; and the corresponding Vimalakīrti passage concerns correct wisdom realizing truth. For the thirty-one answers, he preserves both an emptiness-principle reading and a Yogācāra reading. The general statement of the Yogācāra path is: 「所執依他有二,圓成真如實無有二。」 — “The imagined and the other-dependent are dual; the perfected suchness is truly nondual.” At the three gates of liberation, he further says, 「所取無故,能取亦無。」 — “Because the grasped is absent, the grasper is likewise absent.”

If one uses later customary indices to gather this path under the phrase “a Yogācāra reading through the three natures, the twofold grasping, and transformation of the basis,” that editorial gathering must still be kept separate from the commentary’s actual words. The commentary on this chapter actually writes of the imagined, the other-dependent, the perfected, the grasped, and the grasper; it does not establish a heading by joining the four expressions “three natures,” “twofold grasping,” “transformation of the basis,” and “Yogācāra contemplation.” At the principal figure’s silence, it writes: 「故默無說,以智冥真,名入不二,最為深極。」 — “He therefore remains silent and speaks no discourse; merging with truth through wisdom is called entry into nonduality and is the deepest and most ultimate.” This exposition therefore follows the commentary’s actual terms, observing how discrimination and grasper and grasped cease and how correct wisdom realizes truth, without passing off later indexing language as the ancient text.

Both mirrors see levels among the thirty-one answers, Mañjuśrī’s answer, and Vimalakīrti’s silence, but they explain them in different vocabularies. One emphasizes dispelling duality without abiding in one, and words and no words; the other emphasizes discrimination, grasper and grasped, and correct wisdom realizing truth. The two paths shine side by side. They need not be synthesized into one system, nor need either be judged the sole true meaning of the chapter.

What this chapter truly leaves for later transmission is not merely the phrase “Vimalakīrti’s silence,” but a complete reading path. First, learn not to abide in either side among the thirty-one pairs of dharmas; next, see that speech itself cannot be a place of abiding; finally, do not turn silence into a new view. The Kumārajīva line preserves the prajñā blade; the Ci’en line preserves the principle of discrimination and realization. The sūtra remains centered between the two mirrors, allowing later readers to enter by either sourced path without letting the light of one lineage obscure that of the other.

香積佛品第十Chapter 10 “Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「我土如來無文字說,但以眾香令諸天、人得入律行。」眾香菩薩這一句,使香不再只是國土的莊嚴,而成為令人入律、得三昧的佛事。可是他們反問娑婆世界如何說法時,維摩詰答的卻是另一幅景象:「此土眾生剛強難化,故佛為說剛強之語以調伏之。」一邊是聞香,一邊是苦切之言;一邊不以文字說,一邊把因果、戒律與邪正逐項說明。

本品沒有把兩土排成高下。香積佛在九百萬菩薩出發前,先命他們攝香、捨形、莫懷輕賤;維摩詰則在娑婆列出十事善法與八種菩薩行。問題因此不只是『佛用什麼媒介說法』,而是:面對不同國土、不同眾生,菩薩如何使所見、所聞、所食,都成為饒益眾生的佛事?

從想吃飯開始,經文卻把食轉成佛事

舍利弗最初只想到一件很實際的事:時間將近正午,這些菩薩要在哪裡吃飯?維摩詰沒有否定大眾需要受食,卻先把八解脫與欲食放在一起問。若心一面聽法,一面被想吃的欲念牽引,食就不再只是維持身命之事,也成了觀察心行的入口。

維摩詰隨即承諾未曾有食。他入三昧,讓大眾看見越過四十二恒河沙佛土的眾香國:香作樓閣,香作經行地,苑園皆香,食香周流十方;香積佛正與菩薩坐食,香嚴天子正在供養。這一切不是只讓大眾遠觀。維摩詰命化菩薩請取佛陀所食之餘,並把目的說得明白:帶回娑婆施作佛事,使樂小法者得弘大道,也使如來名聲普聞。

因此,香飯的意義從請飯時已被經文鎖定。它要進入娑婆,進入眾生的身心,進入一場由食而發的問答。若只記住國土很香、飯很神奇,便漏掉維摩詰自己所說的『施作佛事』。

請飯以前,兩邊先問彼此是誰

維摩詰示現眾香國後,先問眾菩薩誰能取飯。眾人因文殊師利的威神而默然;維摩詰以可恥相問,文殊師利便用『勿輕未學』回應。經文沒有說默然者全都沒有能力,也沒有讓維摩詰另點一位會中菩薩。他不起于座,就在眾前化作相好光明、威德殊勝的菩薩,命他帶著完整問訊前往。

化菩薩抵達眾香國,彼土大士立刻提出三問:來者從何而來?娑婆世界在何處?什麼叫樂小法者?香積佛先說娑婆、釋迦牟尼佛與五濁惡世,再說維摩詰住不可思議解脫、為諸菩薩說法。當彼土菩薩再問維摩詰德力如何,香積佛答他在十方一切世界都遣化前往,施作佛事、饒益眾生。

所以,一方還沒有把飯交出去,先聽見另一方的佛陀、國土、眾生與菩薩;一方還沒有迎來九百萬菩薩,已讓本地大眾親眼看見對方國土。請飯不是把一件物品從遠處搬來,而讓兩土眾會在問答中先彼此相見。其後的三項告誡,正發生在這場相見真正成行以前。

三項臨行告誡,同時護住來者與此土眾生

眾香世界九百萬菩薩願意隨化菩薩來到娑婆。香積佛允許他們前往,卻先給三項告誡。

第一,要收攝身香,不讓娑婆眾生因從未聞過的香氣而起惑著心。第二,要捨去本來的形貌,不讓此土求菩薩道的人看見彼土菩薩的莊嚴後,反而鄙視自己。第三,來到娑婆不可懷有輕賤,否則對這個國土產生障礙之想。

三項告誡的方向並不相同。前兩項照顧娑婆眾生可能生起的惑著與鄙恥;第三項直接約束來者,不許他們以自己國土的香與形來衡量別國。香積佛接著說,十方國土皆如虛空,諸佛為了教化樂小法者,不會把清淨國土完全顯現。經文因此沒有讓清淨與穢濁成為彼此輕賤的理由。

這也解開一個容易誤讀之處:娑婆所現不如眾香國清淨,不等於釋迦牟尼佛的力量較少。眾香菩薩後來正讚歎祂隱藏無量自在之力,以眾生所樂之法度脫眾生。國土所現與眾生所受,始終放在教化之中說。

一鉢飯為何能飽滿大眾而不減?

香飯到達維摩詰舍,飯香先熏滿毘耶離城與三千大千世界。婆羅門、居士、月蓋所帶的八萬四千人、地神、虛空神、欲界諸天與色界諸天,都循香而來。飯還沒有入口,香已經使散在城中與諸界的大眾會集。

維摩詰勸舍利弗等聲聞受食,稱它為如來甘露味飯、大悲所熏,又說不可用限意來吃。有聲聞只見一鉢飯與廣大會眾,便以為飯少、人多。化菩薩則把衡量推回如來的福慧:四海可以乾竭,此飯不會窮盡;一切人所取之飯即使團團如須彌,吃到一劫也不能盡。

經文還把無盡之飯接到五項功德:戒、定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見。這是功德具足者所食之餘,所以眾人全都飽足,鉢飯仍不減少。食者身體安樂,毛孔又發妙香。從大悲所熏,到無量福慧,再到五項功德,經文不讓飯的無盡只成為數量上的奇事;它把一鉢之中可受用而不可窮盡的力量,明明繫在如來功德上。

經記舍利弗心念「日時欲至,此諸菩薩當於何食?」,又記有異聲聞念「是飯少,而此大眾人人當食。」維摩詰勸食時先說大悲,化菩薩答疑時再說五德,兩段共同把受食之心帶離狹量。

香與言語都能令人入律,所應不同而已

眾香國不用文字說法,以香使天、人入律。菩薩各坐香樹下,聞香便得一切德藏三昧;得此三昧,菩薩功德具足。香在這裡不是只讓身心舒適,而是與入律、得定、具德連在一起。

本品在示現眾香國時,先明寫「唯有清淨大菩薩眾,佛為說法。」後來眾香菩薩又說如來「無文字說」。兩句同在本品,經文沒有刪去前一句,也沒有把後一句改成完全不作佛事。可見此處所特別標出的差別在文字與眾香:香積佛確實為菩薩說法,而眾香是令天、人入律、令菩薩得定的通入之處。

娑婆的說法則逐項而明。維摩詰先列地獄、畜生、餓鬼、難處與愚人生處,再列身、口、意邪行及其果報;十種不善業與六種遮蔽善行之事,也都各自連到果報。接著,戒律上的結、持、犯,應作與不應作,以及障礙與不障礙、得罪與離罪、淨與垢、有漏與無漏、邪道與正道、有為與無為、世間與涅槃,全被一對一對說出。

為什麼要說得這麼繁密?經文直接說,難化之人的心如猨猴,要用種種法制御,才能調伏;又如𢤱悷不調的象馬,須經苦切調伏,然後順服。於是,剛強之語的長列不是離開本品主題的一段戒條,而是此土眾生如何入律的回答。眾香國以香入律,娑婆以逐項苦切之言入律;不同的是所用方便,不同的並非都要使眾生受調伏而入行。

兩土互問也防止讀者只從自己熟悉的方式想像說法。娑婆眾生慣於文字,眾香國卻以香通入;眾香菩薩慣於妙香,來到娑婆才聽見密集的因果與戒律語。眾香國以眾香入律,此土以剛強語調伏;經文讓兩土菩薩互問所用化法。

難化之土並非只有苦切,也長出十種饒益

眾香菩薩聽完剛強之語,先讚歎釋迦牟尼佛隱其自在力,又讚此土菩薩能勞謙,以無量大悲生在這個佛土。維摩詰承認此土菩薩大悲堅固,並說他們一世饒益眾生,多於彼國百千劫行。經文隨即用十事善法說明這個『饒益』落在哪裡。

有貧窮,便以布施攝受;有毀禁,便以淨戒攝受;有瞋恚,便以忍辱攝受;有懈怠,便以精進攝受;有亂意,便以禪定攝受;有愚癡,便以智慧攝受。前六事不是抽象列出六種德目,而是每一種善法都面向一種眾生現前的缺失。

後四事繼續面向眾生:為八難者說除難之法,以大乘法度樂小乘者,以善根濟無德者,常以四攝成就眾生。難化之處有何種缺口,菩薩便以相應善法攝受。經文說此十事為其他淨土所無,不是稱讚貧窮、毀禁、瞋恚或愚癡,而是顯出菩薩在這些眾生中要承擔的行。

所以,本品從香國回到娑婆時,沒有只留下『我們的世界很苦』。它寫的是:經文以十事具體說明此土菩薩如何饒益眾生:以布施攝貧窮,以淨戒攝毀禁,以忍辱攝瞋恚,以精進攝懈怠,以禪定攝亂意,以智慧攝愚癡,說除難法度八難者,以大乘法度樂小乘者,以諸善根濟無德者,常以四攝成就眾生。

想生淨土,先看在此土如何對人

眾香菩薩最後問:菩薩成就幾法,於此世界行無瘡疣,生于淨土。維摩詰答八法,每一法都在校正菩薩與眾生、菩薩與自己之間的關係。

饒益眾生,卻不望回報;代一切眾生受苦,並把所作功德全都施與眾生。這兩項先拿掉『我幫了誰,誰應報我』的計量。

對眾生保持平等心,自己謙下而無礙;看待諸菩薩如佛;聽到未曾聽過的經典而不疑;不與聲聞相違背。這四項不許菩薩因自己所學、所行而輕慢諸菩薩,也不許未聞經便生疑,更不許與聲聞彼此違背。

看見別人得供養,不生嫉妒;自己得利益,不生高慢,並在這兩件事中調伏自心。最後,常省自己的過失,不爭訟他人的短處,一心尋求功德。八法從不求眾生回報開始,以回看自己收束。所謂行無瘡疣,不只關於將來生到何處,也由此刻如何受供、如何看人、如何聞法、如何省過構成。

品末的法益,讓香飯回到發心與得忍

維摩詰與文殊師利在大眾中說這些法時,百千天、人發起無上正等正覺心,十千菩薩得無生法忍。經文用『時』把兩類法益並列,沒有把一類寫成另一類的因果。

全品由舍利弗念食開始,以發菩提心、得無生忍結束。中間的一鉢飯確實使大眾飽足,卻也把眾香國的菩薩帶到娑婆,把城中人、神與諸天帶到一室,把兩土不同的化法帶進同一場問答。飯香所周流的,不只是空間;它所施作的佛事,最後落在發心、調伏、十事善法與八法之行。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到同一品,又分別照出食念、大悲、無文字說、剛強語、十事與八法的不同紋理。以下並列什門三家與慈恩一系,兩路各還所依經本,不以一鏡替經作主,也不以一鏡裁另一鏡。

什門之鏡:由欲食轉大道,由大悲破限量

鳩摩羅什解舍利弗念食,並列身尚待資、樂法未深、推己有待而度眾亦然三意;僧肇則把舍利弗看作法會之長,每以一念發起論端;道生另說弟子自有乞食法。三家從同一念食照出不同面向,沒有合成唯一動機。

到了未曾有食,鳩摩羅什著眼於令眾見清淨國、因香飯弘道意;道生說「常食是生欲法也,除欲食為未曾有食矣。」一面顯食所成的佛事,一面顯欲食之心如何被轉。

大悲所熏一節,鳩摩羅什分大悲果報、悲心所念、慈眼所視三義;道生以飯出大悲故無限;僧肇說「此飯大悲之果,悲意所設、悲心所興」,並以發道心受食說消報施主恩。三家都把限意帶回受食者的心,著眼仍各有不同。

對無文字說,鳩摩羅什說有因通教、功同於說;僧肇則說彼土並非全無語言,只以香為通道之本。至剛強語,鳩摩羅什分軟善、剛強、雜說三類;僧肇以「聖化何常?隨物而應耳。」提挈。十事善法下,鳩摩羅什借良醫廣施法藥照難化之土,僧肇以「行不在久,貴其有益焉。」照一世與百千劫。這一路著重由欲食轉法食、由限量轉大悲,也保存各家不相同的讀法。

慈恩之鏡:五段科判、三勅防護與定慧相生

窺基依玄奘本,把全品科為舍利弗念食、維摩詰訶止、命使往求法、得食而返、時眾獲益五段。眾菩薩默然,他並列賓不可往、大士求法不求財食、顯菩薩於食無染、彰維摩詰神通四意;這四意只屬慈恩鏡,不覆蓋僧肇所說文殊欲顯淨名之德。

香積佛臨行之勅,窺基分攝香、隱色、勿生劣想三項。前兩項防此土眾生醉悶、愛著與愧恥,第三項防來者輕土而自障、障人;他又由國土如空展開法性土與報土之讀。此一路所依是玄奘本;異名只在考據分欄,本層仍稱維摩詰、文殊師利,不把玄奘本人物名寫入讀者正文。

無盡飯下,他以戒、定、慧、解脫、解脫知見為無邊之因;香法下,他由聞香得定、定為根本發慧,解一切德莊嚴定。剛強語則分惡趣、三業、十業道、六蔽四段,後接二十對;十種善法前六讀作六到彼岸攝六蔽,後四各照八難、樂小、未種善根與四攝。八法又由不望報、代苦迴施,一路讀到調伏自心與求菩提分法。

什門由羅什本說欲食、大悲、香法與隨物而應;慈恩由玄奘本說五段、三勅、定慧與惡因果科。兩鏡都把香飯讀成利生之事,也都把難化之土讀成菩薩用功之處,卻保留各自經本、名目與解釋。本品的承衍因此不是把兩路熔成一說,而是讓讀者看見:同一鉢飯可以照出不同古義,經文仍在兩鏡之間居中,不因任何一家的光而失去自身次第。

「我土如來無文字說,但以眾香令諸天、人得入律行。」— “The Tathāgata of our land teaches without written words; he uses only myriad fragrances to enable gods and humans to enter disciplined conduct.” With this statement from the bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances, fragrance ceases to be merely an adornment of the land and becomes the Buddha’s work that brings beings into discipline and samādhi. Yet when they ask in return how the Sahā world teaches, Vimalakīrti answers with a different scene: 「此土眾生剛強難化,故佛為說剛強之語以調伏之。」— “The sentient beings of this land are forceful and difficult to teach, so the Buddha speaks forceful words in order to tame them.” On one side is smelling fragrance; on the other are painful and direct words. One does not teach through writing, while the other explains causes and results, ethical discipline, wrong, and right item by item.

The chapter does not rank the two lands as higher and lower. Before the nine million bodhisattvas depart, Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation first instructs them to draw in their fragrance, relinquish their forms, and harbor no contempt. Vimalakīrti, in turn, sets out the ten wholesome dharmas and eight forms of bodhisattva conduct in Sahā. The question is therefore not merely, “Through what medium does a buddha teach?” It is how bodhisattvas, facing different lands and different sentient beings, make everything seen, heard, and eaten into the Buddha’s work of benefiting beings.

Beginning with a Desire to Eat, the Scripture Turns Food into the Buddha’s Work

Śāriputra first thinks of something very practical: noon is approaching; where will these bodhisattvas eat? Vimalakīrti does not deny the assembly’s need to receive food, but first places the eight liberations beside the desire to eat. If, while hearing the Dharma, the mind is pulled by a craving for food, eating is no longer merely the support of life. It becomes an entrance for observing the mind’s activity.

Vimalakīrti immediately promises food never had before. He enters samādhi and enables the assembly to see the land of Myriad Fragrances beyond buddha-lands as numerous as the sands of forty-two Ganges Rivers: fragrance makes its towers, walking grounds, and parks; the fragrance of its food flows through the ten directions; Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation is eating with the bodhisattvas; and the sons of gods named Fragrant Adornment are making offerings. None of this is only for the assembly to view from afar. Vimalakīrti orders a transformed bodhisattva to request what remains of the Buddha’s meal and states the purpose plainly: bring it to Sahā to perform the Buddha’s work, enable those who delight in a lesser Dharma to promote the great Way, and cause the Tathāgata’s renown to be heard everywhere.

Thus the meaning of the fragrant rice is already fixed when it is requested. It is to enter Sahā, enter the bodies and minds of sentient beings, and enter an exchange initiated by food. If one remembers only that the land was fragrant and the rice miraculous, one misses Vimalakīrti’s own words: “perform the Buddha’s work.”

Before the Rice Is Requested, the Two Sides First Ask Who the Other Is

After revealing the land of Myriad Fragrances, Vimalakīrti asks which bodhisattva can fetch the rice. The assembly remains silent through Mañjuśrī’s spiritual power. Vimalakīrti challenges them with shame, and Mañjuśrī answers by saying not to slight those who have not yet trained. The scripture does not say that all who remain silent lack the ability, nor does Vimalakīrti appoint another bodhisattva from the gathering. Without rising from his seat, he creates a transformed bodhisattva with excellent marks, light, and surpassing majesty, and orders him to carry a complete inquiry after the Buddha’s well-being.

When the transformed bodhisattva reaches Myriad Fragrances, its great beings immediately ask three questions: Where does the visitor come from? Where is the Sahā world? What does “those who delight in a lesser Dharma” mean? Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation first explains Sahā, Śākyamuni Buddha, and the evil age of five corruptions, then explains that Vimalakīrti abides in the inconceivable liberation and teaches bodhisattvas. When those bodhisattvas ask again about Vimalakīrti’s power, Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation answers that he sends transformations throughout all worlds of the ten directions to perform the Buddha’s work and benefit sentient beings.

Thus, before one side gives away the rice, it hears about the other side’s Buddha, land, sentient beings, and bodhisattva. Before the other side welcomes nine million bodhisattvas, it lets the local assembly see their land with its own eyes. Requesting rice is not the transport of an object from afar. It first allows the two lands’ assemblies to see one another through questions and answers. The three admonitions follow just before this encounter is carried into action.

Three Admonitions before Departure Protect Both the Visitors and the Sentient Beings of This Land

Nine million bodhisattvas in the world of Myriad Fragrances wish to follow the transformed bodhisattva to Sahā. Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation allows them to go, but first gives three admonitions.

First, draw in the fragrance of your bodies so that Sahā’s sentient beings do not become confused and attached to a scent they have never encountered. Second, relinquish your original forms so that those in this land who seek the bodhisattva path do not see the visitors’ splendor and come to despise themselves. Third, once in Sahā do not harbor contempt, for that would create an obstructive perception of the land.

The three admonitions point in different directions. The first two care for the confusion, attachment, self-abasement, and shame that might arise in the sentient beings of Sahā. The third directly restrains the visitors, forbidding them to measure another land through the fragrance and forms of their own. Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation then says that the lands of the ten directions are all like empty space, and that the buddhas do not fully reveal their pure lands when teaching those who delight in a lesser Dharma. The scripture therefore does not make purity and impurity grounds for mutual contempt.

This also resolves a tempting misreading: Sahā’s appearing less pure than Myriad Fragrances does not mean Śākyamuni Buddha has less power. The bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances later praise him precisely for concealing his immeasurable powers of mastery and liberating beings through the Dharma they delight in. The land as manifested and what sentient beings receive are always discussed within teaching and transformation.

How Can One Bowl of Rice Satisfy the Assembly without Diminishing?

When the fragrant rice reaches Vimalakīrti’s house, its scent first pervades Vaiśālī and the great trichiliocosm. Brahmans, householders, the eighty-four thousand people led by Moon Canopy, earth spirits, spirits of empty space, and gods of the desire and form realms all follow the fragrance. Before the rice enters anyone’s mouth, its fragrance gathers an assembly scattered through the city and the realms.

Vimalakīrti invites Śāriputra and the other śrāvakas to eat, calling it the Tathāgata’s ambrosial rice, pervaded by great compassion, and saying it must not be eaten with a limited mind. One śrāvaka sees only one bowl and a vast assembly and concludes that the rice is little and the people many. The transformed bodhisattva redirects that measurement toward the Tathāgata’s merit and wisdom: the four oceans may run dry, but the rice cannot be exhausted; even if everyone took portions as large as Mount Sumeru and ate for an eon, it would not run out.

The scripture further connects the inexhaustible rice to five virtues: ethical discipline, concentration, wisdom, liberation, and knowledge and vision of liberation. It is what remains of food eaten by one complete in these merits, so everyone is satisfied while the rice does not diminish. Those who eat become physically joyful and emit fragrance from their pores. From being pervaded by great compassion, through immeasurable merit and wisdom, to the five virtues, the scripture does not allow the rice’s inexhaustibility to become merely a marvel of quantity. It expressly ties the power within one bowl—available for use yet impossible to exhaust—to the Tathāgata’s virtues.

The scripture records Śāriputra’s thought, 「日時欲至,此諸菩薩當於何食?」— “The time of day is drawing near; where will these bodhisattvas eat?” It also records another śrāvaka’s thought, 「是飯少,而此大眾人人當食。」— “This rice is little, while everyone in this great assembly is to eat.” When inviting them to eat, Vimalakīrti first speaks of great compassion; when answering the doubt, the transformed bodhisattva then speaks of the five virtues. Together the two passages lead the mind receiving food away from narrow measurement.

Fragrance and Speech Can Both Bring Beings into Discipline; What Is Appropriate Differs

The land of Myriad Fragrances does not teach through written words. Fragrance enables gods and humans to enter disciplined conduct. Each bodhisattva sits beneath a fragrant tree and, upon smelling the scent, attains the Samādhi Treasury of All Virtues. By attaining it, the bodhisattva becomes complete in virtue. Here fragrance is not only a source of physical and mental ease; it is joined to discipline, concentration, and the fulfillment of virtue.

When first revealing Myriad Fragrances, the chapter expressly says 「唯有清淨大菩薩眾,佛為說法。」— “There is only a pure assembly of great bodhisattvas, to whom the Buddha teaches the Dharma.” Later the bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances say that the Tathāgata teaches 「無文字說」— “without written words.” Both statements occur in this chapter. The scripture neither deletes the first nor changes the second into a complete absence of the Buddha’s work. The distinction specially marked here is therefore between written words and myriad fragrances: Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation indeed teaches the Dharma to bodhisattvas, while fragrance is the point of entry through which gods and humans enter discipline and bodhisattvas attain concentration.

Teaching in Sahā proceeds item by item. Vimalakīrti first lists hells, animals, hungry ghosts, difficult conditions, and places where foolish people are born; then bodily, verbal, and mental wrong conduct and their results. The ten unwholesome actions and six things that obstruct wholesome practice are each linked to their results. Next, the establishment, observance, and violation of precepts, what should and should not be done, and obstruction and non-obstruction, offense and departure from offense, purity and defilement, outflows and their absence, wrong and right paths, conditioned and unconditioned, and world and nirvāṇa are stated pair by pair.

Why speak with such density? The scripture answers directly: the minds of those difficult to teach are like monkeys and must be controlled through various dharmas before they can be tamed. They are also like refractory and untrained elephants and horses, which must undergo painful discipline before becoming compliant. The long series of forceful statements is therefore not a set of disciplinary rules detached from the chapter. It answers how sentient beings of this land enter disciplined conduct. Myriad Fragrances enters discipline through fragrance; Sahā enters it through painful, itemized speech. The skillful means differ, not the aim of bringing beings under discipline and into practice.

The exchange between the lands also prevents readers from imagining teaching only through what they themselves know. Sentient beings in Sahā are accustomed to written words, but Myriad Fragrances enters through scent. The bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances are accustomed to subtle fragrance and only upon reaching Sahā hear the dense language of causes, results, and ethical discipline. Myriad Fragrances enters discipline through fragrance; this land tames through forceful speech. The scripture has the bodhisattvas of both lands ask each other about the transformative means they employ.

A Land Difficult to Teach Produces Not Only Painful Speech but Ten Kinds of Benefit

After hearing about forceful speech, the bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances first praise Śākyamuni Buddha for concealing his power of mastery and then praise the bodhisattvas of this land for laboring humbly and being born in this buddha-land through immeasurable great compassion. Vimalakīrti confirms that their great compassion toward sentient beings is firm and says that the benefit they bring in one lifetime exceeds the other land’s practice over a hundred thousand eons. The scripture immediately explains this “benefit” through ten wholesome dharmas.

Where there is poverty, they embrace through generosity; where prohibitions are violated, through pure ethical discipline; where there is anger, through patience; where there is laziness, through diligence; where the mind is distracted, through meditative concentration; and where there is delusion, through wisdom. The first six are not an abstract list of six virtues. Each wholesome dharma faces a present deficiency in sentient beings.

The final four likewise face sentient beings: teaching Dharma that removes difficulty to those in the eight difficult conditions, transforming those who delight in the Lesser Vehicle through Great Vehicle Dharma, aiding those without virtue through wholesome roots, and always bringing sentient beings to fulfillment through the four means of gathering. Whatever gap appears in a land difficult to teach, bodhisattvas meet it with the corresponding wholesome dharma. In saying that these ten are absent from other pure lands, the scripture does not praise poverty, violation, anger, or delusion. It reveals the practice bodhisattvas undertake amid such sentient beings.

Thus, when the chapter returns from the fragrant land to Sahā, it does not leave only the statement, “Our world is painful.” It says specifically how bodhisattvas here benefit sentient beings: generosity embraces poverty, pure discipline embraces violation, patience embraces anger, diligence embraces laziness, meditative concentration embraces distraction, wisdom embraces delusion, Dharma removing difficulties liberates those in the eight difficult conditions, Great Vehicle Dharma liberates those who delight in the Lesser Vehicle, wholesome roots aid those without virtue, and the four means of gathering constantly bring sentient beings to fulfillment.

To Be Born in a Pure Land, First Observe How One Treats People in This Land

The bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances finally ask how many dharmas bodhisattvas must accomplish in order to practice without blemish in this world and be born in a pure land. Vimalakīrti answers with eight dharmas, each correcting the relationship between bodhisattvas and sentient beings or between bodhisattvas and themselves.

Benefit sentient beings without hoping for repayment; take on all sentient beings’ suffering and give them all the merit one has made. These first two remove the calculation, “I helped someone, so that person owes me.”

Hold an equal mind toward sentient beings while keeping oneself humble and unobstructed; regard bodhisattvas as buddhas; hear scriptures never heard before without doubting; do not oppose śrāvakas. These four do not allow bodhisattvas to slight other bodhisattvas because of what they themselves have learned or practiced, to doubt merely because a scripture is new to them, or to set themselves against śrāvakas.

When others receive offerings, do not become jealous; when one gains benefit, do not become arrogant; amid both, tame one’s own mind. Finally, constantly examine one’s own faults, do not dispute the shortcomings of others, and single-mindedly seek virtue. The eight dharmas begin by not seeking repayment from sentient beings and close by turning the gaze back upon oneself. Practicing without blemish concerns not only where one will be born in the future, but how one receives offerings, sees others, hears Dharma, and examines faults at this very moment.

The Benefits at the Chapter’s Close Return Fragrant Rice to Setting the Mind on Awakening and Attaining Acceptance

As Vimalakīrti and Mañjuśrī teach these dharmas among the assembly, a hundred thousand gods and humans set their minds on unsurpassed perfect awakening, and ten thousand bodhisattvas attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The scripture uses the temporal phrase “at that time” to place the two kinds of benefit side by side; it does not make one the cause of the other.

The chapter begins with Śāriputra thinking of food and ends with minds set on awakening and attainment of acceptance of non-arising. Between them, one bowl of rice truly satisfies the assembly, but it also brings the bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances to Sahā, brings the city’s people, spirits, and gods into one room, and brings the two lands’ different transformative methods into one exchange. The fragrance flows not only through space. The Buddha’s work it performs comes to rest in setting the mind on awakening, taming, the ten wholesome dharmas, and the eight dharmas of practice.

Both Mirrors Shining

The exposition above has followed only Kumārajīva’s scripture in this chapter. Reading the same chapter, ancient masters separately illuminated the desire for food, great compassion, teaching without written words, forceful speech, the ten dharmas, and the eight dharmas with different textures. The following sets the three teachers of Kumārajīva’s lineage beside the Faxiang line, returning each route to its own scripture. Neither mirror is made master of the scripture, and neither judges the other.

Kumārajīva-Lineage Mirror: From Desire for Food to the Great Way, from Limited Measure to Great Compassion

Explaining Śāriputra’s thought of food, Kumārajīva places three intentions side by side: the body still needs support, delight in Dharma is not deep, and he infers from his own need that the assembly likewise has one. Sengzhao instead treats Śāriputra as leader of the assembly, whose thought repeatedly initiates discussion. Daosheng separately says the disciples have their own practice of begging for food. The three illuminate different aspects of the same thought without being merged into one exclusive motive.

On food never had before, Kumārajīva attends to enabling the assembly to see a pure land and using fragrant rice to promote the intent of the Way. Daosheng says, 「常食是生欲法也,除欲食為未曾有食矣。」— “Ordinary food gives rise to desire; food that removes desire is food never had before.” One side reveals the Buddha’s work accomplished by food, while the other reveals how the mind’s desire for food is turned.

For “pervaded by great compassion,” Kumārajīva distinguishes the result of great compassion, what the compassionate mind attends to, and what is viewed with loving eyes. Daosheng says that because the rice comes from great compassion it has no limit. Sengzhao says, 「此飯大悲之果,悲意所設、悲心所興」— “This rice is the fruit of great compassion, established by compassionate intent and raised by the compassionate mind,” and explains digesting the benefactor’s kindness by receiving food with the mind set on the Way. All three bring the limited mind back to the mind of the recipient, though each attends to a different point.

On teaching without written words, Kumārajīva says there may be a cause that communicates teaching with the efficacy of speech. Sengzhao says that the land is not wholly without language but takes fragrance as the basis for communicating the Way. For forceful speech, Kumārajīva distinguishes gentle and wholesome, forceful, and mixed teaching; Sengzhao gathers it up with 「聖化何常?隨物而應耳。」— “How could the sages’ transformation be fixed? It responds in accordance with beings.” Under the ten wholesome dharmas, Kumārajīva uses a good physician broadly dispensing Dharma medicine to illuminate a land difficult to teach, while Sengzhao says, 「行不在久,貴其有益焉。」— “Practice is not valued for being long; what matters is benefit,” illuminating one lifetime and a hundred thousand eons. This route emphasizes turning desire for food into Dharma food and limited measure into great compassion while preserving the commentators’ distinct readings.

Faxiang Mirror: Five-Part Analysis, Three Protective Admonitions, and Concentration Giving Rise to Wisdom

Following Xuanzang, Kuiji divides the chapter into five: Śāriputra thinks of food; Vimalakīrti rebukes and restrains him; he orders a messenger to go seek Dharma; the food is obtained and brought back; and the assembly benefits. For the bodhisattvas’ silence, he places four intentions side by side: a guest should not go, great beings seek Dharma rather than wealth and food, bodhisattvas are shown to be unstained by food, and Vimalakīrti’s supernormal power is displayed. These four belong only to the Faxiang mirror and do not cover Sengzhao’s statement that Mañjuśrī wished to reveal Vimalakīrti’s virtue.

Kuiji divides Buddha Fragrance-Accumulation’s admonition before departure into drawing in fragrance, concealing visible form, and not forming an inferior perception. The first two prevent sentient beings in this land from intoxication, confusion, attachment, and shame. The third prevents the visitors from slighting the land and thereby obstructing themselves and others. He further develops a reading through the Dharma-nature land and recompense land from the statement that lands are like empty space. This route follows Xuanzang’s text. Alternate names remain in separate columns in the apparatus; this layer continues to call the figures Vimalakīrti and Mañjuśrī rather than importing Xuanzang’s names into reader-facing prose.

Under the inexhaustible rice, he treats ethical discipline, concentration, wisdom, liberation, and knowledge and vision of liberation as its boundless causes. Under fragrance as Dharma, he reads smelling fragrance as attaining concentration and concentration as the basis from which wisdom arises, explaining the Samādhi Adorned with All Virtues. He divides forceful speech into four sections—evil destinies, the three kinds of action, the ten courses of action, and the six obstructions—followed by twenty pairs. He reads the first six of the ten wholesome dharmas as the six perfections embracing the six obstructions, with the final four separately illuminating the eight difficult conditions, delight in the lesser, unplanted wholesome roots, and the four means of gathering. The eight dharmas then proceed from not hoping for repayment and taking on suffering while dedicating merit through taming one’s own mind and seeking the factors of awakening.

The Kumārajīva-lineage mirror reads desire for food, great compassion, fragrance as Dharma, and response in accordance with beings through Kumārajīva’s scripture. The Faxiang mirror reads a five-part structure, three admonitions, concentration and wisdom, and a classification of evil causes and results through Xuanzang’s scripture. Both read fragrant rice as an activity benefiting sentient beings and a land difficult to teach as the place of bodhisattva practice, yet each retains its own scripture, terms, and explanations. The chapter’s reception therefore does not melt the two paths into one. It lets readers see different ancient meanings reflected in the same bowl of rice while the scripture remains centered between the mirrors, its own sequence undiminished by either one’s light.

菩薩行品第十一Chapter 11 “The Conduct of the Bodhisattva”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

維摩詰把大眾與師子座安置在右掌,從住處來到菴羅樹園;經文卻沒有停在神力。眾人坐定後,問答從不可思議的神力轉到毛孔中的香,再從香追到飯,從飯追到法益,最後由一份香飯打開諸佛作佛事的無量方式。故事愈往後走,問題愈貼近菩薩的行:若光明、飯食、語言、寂默都能成辦佛事,菩薩又該如何面對淨土與穢土、有為與無為、生死與寂滅?

本品給眾香世界菩薩的回答,不是離開世間去尋找一個固定的清淨形式。佛先說佛事隨眾生因緣而有種種入口,再說諸佛為化眾生而示現不同佛土,最後把菩薩行落在兩句相對而不可分開的話上:不盡有為,不住無為。前一句從不離大慈、不捨大悲展開,後一句從修學空而不以空為證展開。

香飯為什麼不只是一件奇事?

阿難先聞到從前未聞的香,佛指出香從菩薩毛孔而出;舍利弗接著說,自己等人的毛孔也有同樣香氣。問答一路追問,才知道維摩詰從眾香國取回佛餘飯,在室內食用的人都散發此香。香停留到飯消盡,飯的勢力至七日;若食者還有應得的法益,則要等所得成辦後才消。

經文把這段法益分成五個次第:未入正位的聲聞人至入正位,已入正位者至心得解脫,未發大乘意者至發意,已發意者至得無生忍,已得無生忍者至一生補處。每一步都等所得成辦後,飯才消盡。隨後的上味藥喻又把五個次第歸到一處:如藥要到身中諸毒消滅後才消,香飯也要到一切煩惱毒滅除後才消。

所以阿難所歎的,不只是飯香留在毛孔,也不是飯力長達七日,而是這樣的香飯竟能作佛事。這份香飯在此成為眾生入法得益的因緣。本品從這個未曾有處展開,讓讀者看見:佛事並沒有被限定在說法一門。

光明、虛空與寂默,為什麼都能成辦佛事?

佛先列出十種有別的入口:佛的光明、諸菩薩、佛所化人、菩提樹、佛的衣服與臥具、飯食、園林臺觀、三十二相與八十隨形好、佛身、虛空。眾生隨各自相應的因緣,從其中得入律行。這裡既有可見的光明、樹木、衣服、園林、相好與佛身,也有可食的飯、可安臥的用具,以及不具形色的虛空。

經文再列夢、幻、影、響、鏡中像、水中月、熱時炎七喻,接著列音聲、語言、文字,最後說到清淨佛土的寂默:無言、無說、無示、無識、無作、無為,也能成辦佛事。言說可以成為入口,寂默也可以成為入口;有形之物可以成為入口,虛空也可以成為入口。經文沒有叫人只取其中一種形式,而以「諸佛威儀進止,諸所施為,無非佛事。」總攝一切。

佛又把四魔與八萬四千煩惱門列在其後。眾生為這些法疲勞,諸佛即以這些法作佛事。經文所說的是諸佛如何隨眾生之病而施作,不是叫眾生把疲勞自己的煩惱當作可貪著之物。對前十類,經文說眾生應以相應因緣得入律行;對四魔與煩惱門,則說諸佛即以此法作佛事。兩處的落點都在眾生得入與諸佛施作。

佛土既有淨穢之別,諸佛功德如何平等?

進入一切諸佛法門的菩薩,見清淨美好的佛土,不喜、不貪、不高;見不清淨的佛土,不憂、不礙、不沒。他並不是看不見兩種佛土的差別,而是不讓順意與不順意變成貪著、自高、憂愁或沉沒,只對諸佛生清淨心,歡喜恭敬。

佛接著明說,諸佛如來功德平等,為化眾生而現佛土不同。經文用大地與虛空作譬:國土地有種種差別,虛空沒有種種差別;諸佛色身有種種示現,無礙智慧沒有種種差別。色身、威相、種性,戒、定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見,各種力、無所畏、不共之法,大慈、大悲,威儀、壽命、說法教化、成就眾生、淨佛國土與一切佛法,也都被說為同等。

阿難聽見三個佛名之義不可窮盡,便說自己從今不敢再稱多聞。佛沒有讓他停在退縮裡,而是限定多聞第一的範圍:阿難在聲聞弟子中最多聞,不能用這個尺度限量菩薩。海與深淵尚可測量,菩薩的禪定、智慧、總持、辯才與一切功德不可測量;維摩詰一時所現的神力,聲聞、辟支佛即使用百千劫盡力變化,也不能作到。阿難的多聞並未被抹去,只是不再被當成量盡菩薩行的尺度。

眾香菩薩真正帶回去的是什麼?

眾香世界菩薩初見此土,曾生下劣之想;聽佛說諸佛方便與佛土差別後,他們自悔責,捨離此心,並請少法帶回本國憶念如來。佛所授的法門名為有盡無盡:有為法會盡,無為法無盡;菩薩不把有為之行做盡,也不住在無為中。

這兩面不是先取一邊、再用另一邊補救。經文先以大慈大悲打開不盡有為,又用十五組『觀而不住』打開不住無為,最後用福德與智慧、慈悲與本願、集藥與授藥、知病與滅病四對,把兩面同時收束。眾香菩薩要帶回去的,正是這一整個不盡、不住的行門。

不盡有為:慈悲如何落在每一件事上?

不盡有為以不離大慈、不捨大悲起首。若只保留這兩個名稱,後面五十項具體行相就會被遮住;經文所寫的慈悲,逐一落在發心、教化、護法、求法、說法、供養、布施、持戒、精進、智慧與不放逸之中。

首先,菩薩深發一切智心而不忽忘,教化眾生而不厭倦,常念順行四攝法;護持正法不惜身命,種善根不疲厭,安住志向而方便迴向,求法不懈,說法不吝,勤供諸佛。這一段把發心與行動接在一起:所發之心,要由攝受眾生、護法、求法與說法相續承當。

其次,菩薩入生死而無畏,對榮辱不憂不喜;不輕未學,敬學如佛,使墮煩惱者發正念。他不以遠離之樂為可貴,不著自己的樂,慶喜他人的樂;在禪定中作地獄想,在生死中作園觀想;見來求者作善師想,捨所有時具一切智想,見毀戒者則起救護想。這些句子一再把修行從自守推向利他:連求取者、毀戒者與墮煩惱者,也不被排除在救護之外。

再往下,諸波羅蜜如父母,道品之法如眷屬;所發善根沒有齊限,以淨國莊嚴成就自己的佛土,以無限布施具足相好,以除惡清淨身口意。菩薩經歷無數劫生死而意志勇健,聞佛無量功德而志不疲倦;以智慧劍破煩惱賊,超出陰、界、入而荷負眾生,以大精進摧伏魔軍,常求無念實相智慧行。

最後,菩薩於世間法少欲知足,於出世間法求之無厭,卻不捨世間法;不壞威儀而能隨俗,以神通慧引導眾生,以念總持使所聞不忘,善別根性而斷眾生疑,以樂說辯演法無礙。他清淨十善道,修四無量,勸請說法、隨喜讚善,令身口意善,深修善法,使所行轉勝;又以大乘教成菩薩僧,心不放逸,不失眾善。五十項走到最後,仍落在不失一切善法,沒有把『不盡有為』變成一句抽象口號。

不住無為:為什麼每一個觀照後面還有行?

不住無為不是不修空、無相、無作,也不是拒絕無常、苦、無我、寂滅與遠離之觀。經文每說一項觀照,便接上一項不停止於所觀之處的行:修學空,不以空為證;修學無相、無作,不以無相、無作為證;修學無起,不以無起為證。所修沒有被取消,被取消的是把所證當成停住之處。

接著,菩薩觀無常而不厭善本,觀世間苦而不惡生死,觀無我而教人不倦,觀寂滅而不永滅,觀遠離而身心修善,觀無所歸而歸趣善法。觀照愈深,善行與教化並未停下;寂滅與遠離也沒有成為捨離眾生的理由。

最後六項把同一結構推得更明白:觀無生,仍以生法荷負一切;觀無漏,不斷諸漏;觀無所行,以行法教化眾生;觀空無,不捨大悲;觀正法位,不隨小乘;觀諸法虛妄,無牢、無人、無主、無相,在本願未滿以前,仍不使福德、禪定、智慧空過。每一個『而』都把所觀之理與未竟之願並置,顯示菩薩不以觀照所得結束利生之行。

福慧與法藥,如何收束兩面?

品末四對沒有另開一條路。具福德,所以不住無為;具智慧,所以不盡有為。大慈悲,所以不住無為;為滿本願,所以不盡有為。為集法藥,所以不住無為;要隨眾生所需授藥,所以不盡有為。為知眾生病,所以不住無為;為滅眾生病,所以不盡有為。

福德與智慧都不可少,慈悲與本願都須落實,法藥既要能集,也要能隨病授予;知道病相,還須走到滅病。於是,不住無為使菩薩不離眾生,不盡有為使菩薩不廢所行。兩句反覆相應,構成盡無盡解脫法門的完整行路。

本品末了,眾香世界菩薩聞法大歡喜,以妙花供養佛、經法與諸菩薩,禮佛稱歎後還到本國。經文從右掌持眾而來開始,以眾香菩薩攜法還國結束;居中的香飯、佛事、淨穢佛土與盡無盡法門,都落在菩薩如何在眾生之中繼續行。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到同一品,又各從所承之學照出不同紋理;以下並列什門三家與慈恩一系,各守其本,不以一家的判釋裁斷另一家,也不把異本的增減會成一部合成本。

什門之鏡:佛事無方,有為無為相因

香飯何以令人歎未曾有,三家各有一句。什曰說:「飯本充體而今得道,故歎未曾有。」肇曰說:「飯本充體乃除結縛,未曾聞見也。」生曰說:「佛以應悟為事,而香飯能之,未曾有者也。」一面從飯食原用與得道之益的反差著眼,一面從除結縛說未聞未見,一面直接以應悟界定佛事;三說同釋一段,著力處並不完全相同。

到了四魔與煩惱門作佛事,生曰以投藥為喻:「若投藥失所,則藥反為毒矣。苟曰得愈,毒為藥也。」這一說保留了應機的界線,並非逕把煩惱本身判作善法。對盡與無盡,肇曰總攝為:「有為雖偽,捨之則大業不成;無為雖實,住之則慧心不明。」其後又以採藥說集法藥:「集法藥必在險有,非無為之法所出焉。」什曰釋無念則直說:「無取相念也。」什、肇、生三家由佛事、藥喻、無念與法藥分別開顯,仍各還其署名。

慈恩之鏡:科判、三性與兩種不住

窺基的疏依玄奘本,枚舉次第與句數不全同於羅什本。對香飯七日,他先按食勢解說,又明記:「此言七日,且隨世食多分為論,非要定爾,或增或減有不定故。」這是慈恩一路對七日的判釋;什門三家另有各自解說,兩邊並存,不互相代換。

對佛事諸門,窺基分為前十種別別悟入、其後由喻入三性、由言悟道、因寂悟法;其中說幻等喻時寫道:「此入依他。聞言宣說幻等十喻,非有似有,誑惑愚夫因緣之事,便入依他。」說寂默佛土時又寫:「此後一種,因寂悟法。」這一路把有相媒介、譬喻、言說與寂默排入所立科判,與什門著重佛事無方的說法各顯一面。

對盡無盡法門,窺基依所據本記為:「今有五十五句,舊經但有五十句。」又記不住無為為:「下答。有二十一句,舊有十九句。」末後二法相對則說:「下第三段,以二相對雙辨二種。有十六對,舊經有四對。」這些是疏中對新舊兩本的自記;羅什本本篇仍依五十項、十五組觀行與四對展開,不拿另一譯的句數補入正文。

什門以應悟、無方、無取相念與有為無為相因照本品;慈恩以科判、三性與兩本句數照本品。前者沒有代替後者的分科,後者也沒有改寫前者所依的經句。兩鏡並置,正可看見同一條香飯、佛事、淨穢與菩薩行的敘事,在兩個古注傳統中各有承衍;本篇只傳其所說,不判高下,不強作會通。

Vimalakīrti places the assembly and their lion seats in his right palm and carries them from his residence to the Āmra Grove, but the scripture does not stop at supernormal power. Once everyone is seated, the dialogue turns from inconceivable power to the fragrance in their pores, from fragrance to rice, from rice to Dharma benefit, and finally from a single portion of fragrant rice to the immeasurable ways in which the buddhas perform the Buddha’s work. As the story proceeds, its question draws ever closer to the conduct of a bodhisattva: if light, food, language, and silence can all perform the Buddha’s work, how should a bodhisattva face a pure land and an impure land, the conditioned and the unconditioned, saṃsāra and quiescent cessation?

The answer this chapter gives the bodhisattvas from the world of Myriad Fragrances is not to leave the world and seek one fixed form of purity. The Buddha first says that the Buddha’s work has many entrances according to the causes and conditions of sentient beings, then says that the buddhas manifest different buddha-lands in order to transform sentient beings, and finally grounds the conduct of a bodhisattva in two opposed but inseparable statements: not exhausting the conditioned and not abiding in the unconditioned. The first unfolds from not leaving great loving-kindness and not abandoning great compassion; the second unfolds from cultivating emptiness without taking emptiness as a realization in which to stop.

Why Is Fragrant Rice More Than a Marvel?

Ānanda first smells a fragrance he has never smelled before, and the Buddha points out that it comes from the pores of the bodhisattvas. Śāriputra then says that the same fragrance issues from their own pores. As the questions continue, the assembly learns that Vimalakīrti brought back the remainder of a Buddha’s meal from the Land of Myriad Fragrances and that everyone who ate it inside the room emits this scent. The fragrance remains until the rice is completely digested, and the rice’s power lasts for seven days. If the person who ate it still has a Dharma benefit to attain, however, it disappears only after that attainment has been accomplished.

The scripture divides this Dharma benefit into five stages: a śrāvaka who has not entered the fixed position reaches that position; one who has entered it reaches liberation of mind; one who has not aroused the Great Vehicle intention arouses it; one who has aroused it attains acceptance of non-arising; and one who has attained that acceptance reaches the stage of one life remaining. At each stage, the rice disappears only when the corresponding attainment has been accomplished. The following simile of Supreme Flavor medicine then gathers all five stages into one point: just as the medicine disappears only after all poisons in the body have been eliminated, the fragrant rice disappears only after every poison of affliction has been eliminated.

What Ānanda praises, therefore, is not merely the persistence of fragrance in the pores or the seven-day strength of the rice. It is that such fragrant rice can actually perform the Buddha’s work. Here the rice becomes a cause and condition through which sentient beings enter the Dharma and attain benefit. The chapter unfolds from this unprecedented point and enables the reader to see that the Buddha’s work is not confined to verbal teaching alone.

Why Can Light, Space, and Silence All Perform the Buddha’s Work?

The Buddha first lists ten distinct entrances: the Buddha’s light, bodhisattvas, persons created by the Buddha, the bodhi tree of awakening, the Buddha’s clothing and bedding, food, groves and pavilions, the thirty-two marks and eighty excellent characteristics, the Buddha’s body, and space. Sentient beings enter disciplined conduct from among them through the cause or condition corresponding to each. The list includes visible light, trees, clothing, groves, marks, and the Buddha’s body, as well as food that can be eaten, bedding on which one can rest, and space without visible form.

The scripture next gives dreams, illusions, shadows, echoes, reflections in mirrors, moons in water, and mirages in the heat; it then gives sound, language, and written words; and finally it speaks of the silence of a pure buddha-land: without words, discourse, indication, discriminating cognition, fabrication, or the unconditioned, it too can perform the Buddha’s work. Discourse can become an entrance, and silence can become an entrance; something with form can become an entrance, and so can space. The scripture does not tell readers to choose only one of these forms. It gathers them all with 「諸佛威儀進止,諸所施為,無非佛事。」 — “Nothing in the buddhas’ deportment of advancing and stopping, or in anything they do, fails to be the Buddha’s work.”

The Buddha then places the four Māras and eighty-four thousand gateways of affliction after this list. Sentient beings are wearied by these dharmas, and the buddhas use these very dharmas to perform the Buddha’s work. The scripture is speaking of how the buddhas act according to the illnesses of sentient beings, not telling sentient beings to treat the afflictions that weary them as objects of desire. With the first ten kinds, it says that sentient beings enter disciplined conduct through an appropriate cause or condition; with the four Māras and the gateways of affliction, it says that the buddhas use these dharmas to perform the Buddha’s work. In both places the point is sentient beings’ entry and the buddhas’ transformative activity.

Since Buddha-Lands Differ in Purity, How Are the Buddhas’ Merits Equal?

A bodhisattva who enters the Dharma-gate of all buddhas sees pure and beautiful buddha-lands without becoming pleased, greedy, or proud, and sees impure buddha-lands without becoming sorrowful, obstructed, or submerged. The bodhisattva does not fail to see the difference between the two kinds of land; rather, the agreeable and disagreeable are not allowed to become greed, pride, sorrow, or submersion. The bodhisattva gives rise only to a pure mind toward the buddhas, together with joy and reverence.

The Buddha then states expressly that the merit of the buddhas, the Tathāgatas, is equal and that different buddha-lands are manifested in order to transform sentient beings. The scripture uses ground and space as a simile: the grounds of lands have many differences, while space does not; the physical bodies of the buddhas have many manifestations, while unobstructed wisdom has no such differences. Physical bodies, majestic appearances, lineages, ethical discipline, samādhi, wisdom, liberation, knowledge and vision of liberation, the various powers, fearlessnesses, exclusive qualities, great loving-kindness, great compassion, deportment, lifespans, teaching and transformation through the Dharma, bringing sentient beings to fulfillment, purification of buddha-lands, and all Buddha-dharmas are likewise said to be equal.

When Ānanda hears that the meanings of the three names of a Buddha cannot be exhausted, he says that from then on he no longer dares to call himself learned. The Buddha does not let him stop in retreat, but defines the scope within which he is foremost in learning: Ānanda is the most learned among the śrāvaka disciples; this does not mean that he is the most learned among bodhisattvas. Oceans and deep pools can still be measured, but the bodhisattvas’ meditative absorptions, wisdom, mnemonic retention, eloquence, and every merit cannot. Even if śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas spent hundreds of thousands of eons exhausting their strength in transformations, they could not perform the supernormal act Vimalakīrti has displayed on this occasion. Ānanda’s learning is not erased; it is no longer used as a measure capable of exhausting the conduct of bodhisattvas.

What Do the Bodhisattvas of Myriad Fragrances Truly Carry Back?

When the bodhisattvas from the world of Myriad Fragrances first saw this land, they formed an inferior perception. After hearing about the buddhas’ skillful means and the differences among buddha-lands, they reproach themselves, abandon that mind, and request a small portion of Dharma to carry back so that they may recollect the Tathāgata in their own land. The Dharma-gate the Buddha gives them is called Exhaustion and Non-Exhaustion: conditioned dharmas are exhausted, while the unconditioned is non-exhaustion; bodhisattvas neither exhaust conditioned practice nor abide in the unconditioned.

These two sides are not a matter of first choosing one and then repairing it with the other. The scripture first opens not exhausting the conditioned through great loving-kindness and great compassion, then opens not abiding in the unconditioned through fifteen structures of “contemplating, yet not stopping,” and finally gathers both sides simultaneously through four pairs: merit and wisdom, compassion and original vows, gathering and giving medicine, and knowing and eliminating illness. What the bodhisattvas from Myriad Fragrances carry back is precisely this complete path of neither exhausting nor abiding.

Not Exhausting the Conditioned: How Does Compassion Take Shape in Every Matter?

Not exhausting the conditioned begins with not leaving great loving-kindness and not abandoning great compassion. If only these two names were retained, the fifty concrete forms of conduct that follow would be hidden. The compassion written in the scripture takes shape, one item at a time, in aspiration, transformation, protection of the Dharma, seeking and teaching the Dharma, offerings, giving, ethical discipline, diligent effort, wisdom, and freedom from heedlessness.

First, bodhisattvas deeply arouse the mind of omniscience without forgetting it, teach and transform sentient beings without growing weary, and constantly remember and practice in accord with the four means of gathering. They protect the true Dharma without begrudging body or life, plant wholesome roots without fatigue, remain established in their aspiration and dedicate merit through skillful means, seek the Dharma without indolence, teach it without stinginess, and diligently make offerings to the buddhas. This section joins aspiration to action: the mind that has been aroused must be continuously sustained by gathering sentient beings, protecting the Dharma, seeking the Dharma, and teaching it.

Next, bodhisattvas enter saṃsāra without fear and meet honor and humiliation without sorrow or joy. They do not slight those who have not learned, respect those who have learned as buddhas, and cause those fallen into afflictions to arouse right mindfulness. They do not treat the joy of seclusion as precious, are not attached to their own happiness, and rejoice in the happiness of others. They regard meditative absorptions as hells and saṃsāra as a garden grove; regard a person who comes seeking something as an excellent teacher; relinquish everything they possess with the thought of omniscience; and arouse a protective mind toward those who violate ethical discipline. These sentences repeatedly push practice from self-protection toward benefiting others: even seekers, violators of discipline, and those fallen into affliction are not excluded from rescue.

The perfections are then regarded as parents and the factors of the path as family and companions. Wholesome roots are aroused without limit; the adornments of pure lands bring one’s own buddha-land to fulfillment; boundless giving perfects the excellent marks; and the elimination of evil purifies body, speech, and mind. Bodhisattvas pass through countless eons in saṃsāra with courageous resolve, and hear of the Buddha’s immeasurable merits without weariness in their aspiration. They break the thieves of affliction with the sword of wisdom, transcend aggregates, elements, and sense-fields while shouldering sentient beings, subdue Māra’s armies with great diligent effort, and constantly seek the practice of true-mark wisdom free from grasping thought.

Finally, bodhisattvas have few desires and know contentment with respect to worldly dharmas, seek transcendent dharmas without weariness, and yet do not abandon worldly dharmas. They preserve proper deportment while according with worldly convention, guide sentient beings through supernormal wisdom, remember everything heard through mnemonic retention, discern capacities and remove doubts, and teach the Dharma without obstruction through joyful eloquence. They purely practice the ten wholesome paths, cultivate the four immeasurables, request the teaching of the Dharma, rejoice in and praise wholesome action, make bodily, verbal, and mental karma good, and deeply cultivate wholesome dharmas so that their conduct becomes progressively more excellent. They form the bodhisattva saṅgha through Great Vehicle teaching and, with minds free from heedlessness, lose none of the wholesome dharmas. Even at the end of its fifty items, the list rests on losing none of the wholesome dharmas and never turns not exhausting the conditioned into an abstract slogan.

Not Abiding in the Unconditioned: Why Does Practice Still Follow Every Contemplation?

Not abiding in the unconditioned does not mean refusing to cultivate emptiness, signlessness, or wishlessness, nor does it reject contemplation of impermanence, suffering, no-self, quiescent cessation, and seclusion. Each time the scripture names a contemplation, it follows it with an action that does not stop at what was contemplated: cultivate emptiness without taking emptiness as realization; cultivate signlessness and wishlessness without taking either as realization; cultivate non-origination without taking non-origination as realization. The cultivation is not canceled; what is canceled is taking realization as a stopping place.

Next, bodhisattvas contemplate impermanence without becoming weary of wholesome roots, contemplate worldly suffering without becoming averse to saṃsāra, contemplate no-self while teaching others without weariness, contemplate quiescent cessation without entering permanent cessation, contemplate seclusion while cultivating wholesome dharmas in body and mind, and contemplate having no destination while taking wholesome dharmas as their destination. As contemplation deepens, wholesome conduct and transformation do not stop; quiescent cessation and seclusion do not become reasons for abandoning sentient beings.

The final six items make the same structure still clearer: contemplate non-arising while shouldering all through dharmas of arising; contemplate freedom from outflows without cutting off outflows; contemplate no practice while teaching sentient beings through practices; contemplate emptiness and voidness without abandoning great compassion; contemplate the position of the true Dharma without following the Lesser Vehicle; and contemplate all dharmas as illusory, without solidity, person, or master, and as signless, yet, until one’s original vows have been fulfilled, do not let merit, meditative concentration, and wisdom pass in vain. Each “yet” sets the principle contemplated beside the vow still unfinished and shows that bodhisattvas do not let contemplative realization end their conduct of benefiting sentient beings.

How Do Merit, Wisdom, and Dharma Medicine Gather the Two Sides?

The four pairs at the chapter’s end do not open another path. Merit means not abiding in the unconditioned; wisdom means not exhausting the conditioned. Great loving-kindness and great compassion mean not abiding in the unconditioned; fulfilling original vows means not exhausting the conditioned. Gathering Dharma medicine means not abiding in the unconditioned; giving medicine according to the needs of sentient beings means not exhausting the conditioned. Knowing the illnesses of sentient beings means not abiding in the unconditioned; eliminating those illnesses means not exhausting the conditioned.

Neither merit nor wisdom can be absent; compassion and original vows must both be put into practice. Dharma medicine must be gathered and also given according to the illness; knowing the character of an illness must proceed all the way to eliminating it. Thus, not abiding in the unconditioned keeps bodhisattvas from leaving sentient beings, while not exhausting the conditioned keeps them from abandoning their practice. The two statements answer one another repeatedly and form the complete path of the Dharma-gate of liberation of Exhaustion and Non-Exhaustion.

At the chapter’s end, the bodhisattvas from the world of Myriad Fragrances hear the Dharma with great joy, offer wondrous flowers to the Buddha, the scriptural Dharma, and the bodhisattvas, bow to the Buddha, offer praise, and return to their own land. The scripture begins with Vimalakīrti arriving while holding the assembly in his right palm and ends with the bodhisattvas from Myriad Fragrances carrying the Dharma home. The fragrant rice, the Buddha’s work, pure and impure buddha-lands, and the Dharma-gate of Exhaustion and Non-Exhaustion between these two movements all come to rest in the way bodhisattvas continue practicing among sentient beings.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed only this chapter of Kumārajīva’s recension. When the ancient masters read the same chapter, they illuminated different patterns from the learning each inherited. The following places the three masters of the Kumārajīva line beside the Ci’en line, each keeping to its own recension, without using one family’s judgment to decide the other and without combining additions and omissions from different versions into a composite text.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: The Buddha’s Work Has No Fixed Form, and the Conditioned and Unconditioned Depend on Each Other

The three masters each give one sentence on why the fragrant rice makes the assembly praise what has never happened before. Kumārajīva says, 「飯本充體而今得道,故歎未曾有。」 — “Rice ordinarily nourishes the body, yet now one attains the Way through it; they therefore praise what has never happened before.” Sengzhao says, 「飯本充體乃除結縛,未曾聞見也。」 — “Rice ordinarily nourishes the body, yet it removes the bonds; such a thing has never been heard or seen.” Daosheng says, 「佛以應悟為事,而香飯能之,未曾有者也。」 — “The Buddha takes bringing beings to realization as his work, and the fragrant rice can do this; that is what has never happened before.” One attends to the contrast between food’s ordinary use and the benefit of attaining the Way; one speaks of removing bonds as something never heard or seen; and one directly defines the Buddha’s work through bringing beings to realization. All three explain the same passage, but their points of emphasis are not entirely identical.

When the four Māras and gateways of affliction perform the Buddha’s work, Daosheng uses the simile of administering medicine: 「若投藥失所,則藥反為毒矣。苟曰得愈,毒為藥也。」 — “If medicine is administered in the wrong place, the medicine instead becomes poison. If it truly brings a cure, poison becomes medicine.” This reading preserves the boundary of correspondence to the illness and does not simply judge affliction itself to be a wholesome dharma. On exhaustion and non-exhaustion, Sengzhao gathers the whole passage with, 「有為雖偽,捨之則大業不成;無為雖實,住之則慧心不明。」 — “Although the conditioned is false, if it is abandoned the great work cannot be accomplished; although the unconditioned is real, if one abides in it the mind of wisdom is not clear.” He later explains the gathering of Dharma medicine through collecting medicine: 「集法藥必在險有,非無為之法所出焉。」 — “Dharma medicine must be gathered amid the dangers of existence; it does not issue from the dharmas of the unconditioned.” Kumārajīva directly explains no-thought with, 「無取相念也。」 — “It is thought without grasping characteristics.” Kumārajīva, Sengzhao, and Daosheng each illuminate the chapter through the Buddha’s work, the medicine simile, no-thought, and Dharma medicine, while every statement remains with its own attribution.

The Ci’en Mirror: Structural Analysis, the Three Natures, and Two Kinds of Non-Abiding

Kuiji’s commentary follows Xuanzang’s recension, whose enumerated sequence and sentence counts are not wholly identical to those of Kumārajīva’s. Concerning the seven days of fragrant rice, he first explains them according to the food’s power and then expressly records, 「此言七日,且隨世食多分為論,非要定爾,或增或減有不定故。」 — “This statement of seven days is made provisionally in accordance with the usual duration of worldly food; it is not necessarily fixed, for it may increase or decrease and is not determinate.” This is the Ci’en interpretation of the seven days. The three masters of the Kumārajīva line have their own explanations, and both sides are retained without substitution.

Kuiji divides the gateways of the Buddha’s work into the first ten kinds of distinct realization, then realization of the three natures through similes, realization of the Way through words, and realization of Dharma through silence. When discussing similes such as illusions, he writes, 「此入依他。聞言宣說幻等十喻,非有似有,誑惑愚夫因緣之事,便入依他。」 — “This is entry into the other-dependent. Hearing verbal explanations of the ten similes such as illusion—seeming to exist though not existent, causal matters that deceive the foolish—one thereby enters the other-dependent.” On the silent buddha-land, he further writes, 「此後一種,因寂悟法。」 — “In this last kind, one realizes Dharma through silence.” This route places media with marks, similes, verbal teaching, and silence within its own structural analysis. It displays one side alongside the Kumārajīva line’s emphasis that the Buddha’s work has no fixed form.

On the Dharma-gate of Exhaustion and Non-Exhaustion, Kuiji records of the recension he follows, 「今有五十五句,舊經但有五十句。」 — “The present text has fifty-five statements; the old scripture has only fifty.” Of not abiding in the unconditioned he records, 「下答。有二十一句,舊有十九句。」 — “The answer follows. It has twenty-one statements; the old text has nineteen.” Of the final paired dharmas he says, 「下第三段,以二相對雙辨二種。有十六對,舊經有四對。」 — “In the third section below, two are set in opposition to explain the two kinds together. There are sixteen pairs; the old scripture has four.” These are the commentary’s own records of the new and old recensions. This treatment of Kumārajīva’s chapter still follows fifty items, fifteen contemplative groups, and four pairs; it does not add the sentence counts of another translation to the body.

The Kumārajīva line illuminates this chapter through realization, the absence of fixed form, thought without grasping characteristics, and the mutual dependence of conditioned and unconditioned. Ci’en illuminates it through structural analysis, the three natures, and the sentence counts of two recensions. The former does not replace the latter’s analytical divisions, and the latter does not rewrite the scriptural sentences followed by the former. Placed side by side, the two mirrors show how the same narrative of fragrant rice, the Buddha’s work, pure and impure lands, and bodhisattva conduct is carried forward within two ancient commentarial traditions. This exposition transmits what each says without judging their rank and without forcing a synthesis.

見阿閦佛品第十二Chapter 12 “Seeing Akṣobhya Buddha”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「汝欲見如來,為以何等觀如來乎?」世尊這一問,從『想見』追問到『怎樣觀』。維摩詰沒有先說如來看起來如何,而以「如自觀身實相,觀佛亦然。」作答。問題於是從向外尋找一個形相,轉回觀察身的實相:若連自己的身都只按來、去、住、色、受、想、行、識來認定,又會用什麼來認定如來?

本品的第一段一路說到『不可以一切言說分別顯示』;可是後面,大眾渴仰欲見妙喜,維摩詰真的把妙喜世界示現在此土,讓眾人親見無動如來。這不是前後互相取消。經文正藉兩種『見』逼問讀者:見如來,是否等於取得一個可以稱量、分別、言說的形相?看見清淨佛土以後,是否只停在看見,還是要轉入所行之道?

正觀不是另找一個可以抓住的如來

維摩詰先從三際說起。若把如來當作一個從過去走來、向未來離去、現在暫住的對象,就仍以來去住觀祂;經文卻說前際不來、後際不去、今則不住。三際之後,觀察移到色、受、想、行、識:不觀色,不觀色如,不觀色性;不觀受、想、行、識,也不觀識如、識性。如來不是四大所起,六入也沒有積成一個可以由六根取得的如來。

接著,經文把可安立的範圍逐層拆開。祂不在三界,三垢已離,卻又順三脫門、具足三明而與無明等;不是一相或異相,不是自相或他相,也不是無相或可取之相。每說一個『不是』,都不是為了留下另一端可住:不是一相,不等於改住異相;不是有相,也不等於改住無相。

此岸、彼岸、中流也不能圈定祂,但同一句仍寫『而化眾生』。觀於寂滅,也不是永遠斷滅。經文於同一句中並書:不落此岸、彼岸、中流,而化眾生;觀於寂滅,亦不永滅。

這一長段的逐項否定,經文自身排得極密,不宜略讀:前際不來,後際不去,今則不住;不觀色,不觀色如,不觀色性,受、想、行、識亦然;非四大起,同於虛空;六入無積,眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、心已過;不在三界,三垢已離,順三脫門,具足三明,與無明等;不一相、不異相,不自相、不他相,非無相、非取相;不此岸,不彼岸,不中流而化眾生;觀於寂滅,亦不永滅;不可以智知,不可以識識;無晦無明,無名無相,無強無弱,非淨非穢;不在方,不離方,非有為,非無為,無示無說;不施不慳,不戒不犯,不忍不恚,不進不怠,不定不亂,不智不愚,不誠不欺,不來不去,不出不入,一切言語道斷。逐項所遮的不只是某一種說法,而是每一個可被拿來安立如來的座標——時間、五陰、四大、六入、三界、相、岸、智識、名相、強弱、淨穢、方所、有為無為,乃至六度的兩端。

經文繼續說不此不彼、不以此不以彼,不可以智知、不可以識識;無晦無明、無名無相、無強無弱、非淨非穢;不在方、不離方,非有為、非無為,無示無說。到了這裡,任何以此彼、明暗、強弱、淨穢、方位、有為無為來框住如來的方式,都失去立足處。

六度與其相反面也一一經過:不施不慳、不戒不犯、不忍不恚、不進不怠、不定不亂、不智不愚。經文沒有省略其中任何一對,又接著說不誠不欺、不來不去、不出不入,最後落到一切言語道斷。它不是把如來改稱為『布施』或『不施』、『智慧』或『不智』;只要成為一個可被執取的對立名目,就不能用來限定如來。

非福田、非不福田,非應供養、非不應供養;非取非捨,非有相、非無相。這些句子同樣不准人在否定一端後躲進另一端。如來同真際、等法性,不可稱、不可量、過諸稱量;不是大或小,不是可見、可聞、可覺、可知,並離眾結縛。經文不只移除一個可見形相,也把稱名、量度與見聞覺知一併帶到界限。

末段由等諸智、同眾生、於諸法無分別,說到無失、無濁、無惱、無作、無起、無生、無滅;再說無畏、無憂、無喜、無厭、無著,以及過去、未來、現在三世都沒有一個可說的『有』。所以維摩詰收束說:「世尊!如來身為若此,作如是觀,以斯觀者,名為正觀;若他觀者,名為邪觀。」正邪之分不在於換取一個更精緻的形相,而在於是否仍以三際、五陰、三界、對待、稱量與言說分別來顯示如來。

這二十二組也不是反覆說同一個『無』。三際先鬆開時間中的來、去、住;五陰、四大與六入再鬆開身心積聚;三界、三垢、三脫門與三明把觀察帶到垢染、解脫門與明;一異、自他、有無相、此彼與兩岸鬆開成對的立場;六度及其反面則讓行門本身也不可被固定。最後,稱量、大小、見聞覺知、喜厭與三世有一併止息,才收在不可由言說分別顯示。經文逐層移動,不能把前一組當作後一組的同義反覆。

同時,長答中仍有正面的行跡:三垢已離、順三脫門、具足三明、離眾結縛、於諸法無分別,而且不在三岸『而化眾生』。這些字都在經文之內。若只讀一連串否定,便會漏掉教化、離縛與無分別;若只讀行跡,又會漏掉經文不准人把任何一項定作如來可取之相。正觀須讓兩面同時被看見。

問從哪裡來,先要看有沒有一個真實的沒生

舍利弗接著問維摩詰:你從哪裡命終,才來這裡受生?維摩詰沒有立刻報出妙喜世界,而反問:「汝所得法有沒生乎?」舍利弗答無沒生。這一答讓原問題的根先顯出來:若所得之法沒有沒生,為什麼仍把維摩詰當作一個從某處真實消失、又在此處真實生起的人來問?

幻師所作男女把問題照得更清楚。幻化的男人與女人,看似出現、又似消失,卻沒有一個真實自體從此處沒、在彼處生。舍利弗承認幻人無沒生,也承認佛說諸法如幻相;維摩詰便再次問,既然一切法如幻,怎麼還問『從何沒而來生此』?

經文並沒有到『如幻』二字便停住,而明說:「沒者為虛誑法,敗壞之相;生者為虛誑法,相續之相。」沒與生各有顯現的樣貌:一邊顯為敗壞,一邊顯為相續,兩者都是虛誑法。可是,菩薩之行並未因此消失:「菩薩雖沒,不盡善本;雖生,不長諸惡。」沒有實有沒生,不等於不辨善本是否斷盡、諸惡是否增長;本品把不實之相與菩薩所行同時保留。

佛隨後才說出事上的來處:有國名妙喜,佛號無動,維摩詰從彼國沒而來生此。理上無實沒生,敘事上又明說從妙喜來;經文把兩層先後寫出,不必刪掉任何一層。若只抓住『來自妙喜』,便忘了前面整段如幻問答;若只抓住『無沒生』,又會抹去菩薩不盡善本、不長諸惡,以及他為化眾生而來的行動。

日光為什麼行於閻浮提?

舍利弗聽見妙喜本土,歎維摩詰能捨清淨土、來到多怒害處。維摩詰沒有否認兩土在敘事中的清淨與不淨,也沒有叫舍利弗只讚歎他的捨離;他反問日光出時是否與黑暗相合。舍利弗答:日光一出,眾冥即滅。

可是,既然日光不與黑暗相合,為什麼還要行於閻浮提?舍利弗的回答是:為了明照,替它除去黑暗。維摩詰於是合譬:「菩薩如是!雖生不淨佛土,為化眾生故,不與愚闇而共合也,但滅眾生煩惱闇耳!」菩薩來到不淨佛土,不是因為與愚闇同住而變成愚闇;也不是因為拒絕黑暗而遠離眾生。他的所在與所行,同時由『為化眾生』說明。

這一譬喻也回應了前面的沒生問答。菩薩雖有來到此土的行迹,經文不因此立一個實有沒生;菩薩雖不與愚闇相合,也不因此停止入不淨土教化。沒有實有來去,不妨礙明照除冥;不與煩惱相合,不妨礙為眾生而來。

大眾渴仰欲見,維摩詰就讓他們親見

說到這裡,大眾生起渴仰,想見妙喜世界無動如來,以及那裡的菩薩與聲聞。佛知道眾會所念,直接命維摩詰為眾示現。經文沒有責備這個『欲見』,也沒有以開頭的正觀拒絕大眾;它讓正觀如來之後,仍有一場眾人共同親見佛土的敘事。

維摩詰心念要『不起于座』,把妙喜世界中所列的一切接來。他沒有只取一座宮殿或一位佛,而逐項念及鐵圍山川、溪谷江河、大海泉源、須彌諸山,日月星宿、天龍鬼神與梵天宮;又念及菩薩、聲聞、城邑聚落、男女大小,乃至無動如來、菩提樹、諸妙蓮華(能於十方作佛事者)與三道寶階。諸天由寶階下降禮佛聞法,閻浮提人也由寶階上昇見天;上下則從阿迦膩吒天直到水際。

經文自己給出兩個取土意象:以右手斷取『如陶家輪』,移入此世界『猶持華鬘』。維摩詰入三昧、現神通力,把所斷取的妙喜世界置於此土。這裡不需要補造世界如何縮小、手如何承載的過程;經文所說的是斷取、置土,以及陶輪與華鬘兩個譬喻。

已得神通的菩薩、聲聞與其餘天人察覺移動,發聲求無動佛救護;無動佛明說不是自己所為,是維摩詰神力所作。尚未得神通者則不覺不知。這兩類反應並列,說明同一示現不等於所有人都有相同覺知。

更不可省略的是兩界無違:妙喜世界雖入此土而不增減,此世界也不迫隘,如本無異。妙喜沒有因移入而少一部分,此土沒有因相入而被壓迫;大眾所見不是以一界損壞另一界為代價。經文對神通結果的落筆在『不增減』『不迫隘』『如本無異』,不能只剩一個取世界的壯觀畫面。

佛沒有讓『已見』成為終點

釋迦牟尼佛請大眾觀看妙喜世界無動如來,並指出其國嚴飾、菩薩行淨、弟子清白。大眾答『已見』,佛下一句便把所見轉為所學:「若菩薩欲得如是清淨佛土,當學無動如來所行之道。」清淨佛土不是只供遠望的景象;欲得如是佛土,經文所給的落點是學佛所行之道。

妙喜示現時,娑婆世界十四那由他人發無上菩提心,皆願生於妙喜佛土,佛即記他們當生彼國。經文次第:現此妙喜國時,十四那由他人發心,皆願生妙喜;佛即為之授記。所作饒益既畢,妙喜世界還復本處,舉眾皆見。

妙喜還復本處,經卻留在眾生手中

佛最後再問舍利弗是否見到妙喜與無動佛。舍利弗先願一切眾生得清淨土如無動佛、獲神通力如維摩詰,再自慶能見維摩詰、親近供養。經記舍利弗答已見,並願一切眾生得淨土與神通。

舍利弗隨後把利益從當時法會推到佛滅後。只要聞此經已有善利,何況信解、受持、讀誦、解說、如法修行。手得經典如得法寶之藏;讀誦、解義、如說修行,便為諸佛護念;供養這樣的人,如同供養佛;書持經卷,所在之室即有如來;聞經隨喜,即為取一切智;信解乃至一四句偈並為他說,即受菩提記。

這一列利益有清楚的動作差別。『聞』是聽到此經;『信解、受持、讀誦、解說』各自再向前一步,並以『如法修行』落實所聞。『手得』說經典已在手中,『書持』則使經卷留在所在之室;『隨喜』不是讀誦的別名,『為他說』也不只為自己受用。經文將聽聞、理解、保存、誦讀、解說、書寫、隨喜、傳說與修行逐項留下,才使佛滅後的眾生仍有一條可行之路。

其中兩句尤其回照開頭。正觀段說如來不可以一切言說分別顯示,末段卻說書持經卷之室即有如來;正觀段不讓言說封住如來,末段也不讓讀者因此捨棄經卷。經可以被聞、被寫、被說,卻必須通向信解與如說修行。言說有其界限,傳持仍有其位置,二者在本品首尾各自成立。

本品開頭問怎樣見如來,結尾卻說書持經卷者,其室即有如來。妙喜世界示現後還復本處,經典則可以被手得、讀誦、書持、解說與實行。見佛沒有被縮成一次眼前景象:正觀令見者不以形相、稱量與言說框住如來;現土令渴仰者親見;佛的勸學又令所見轉成所行;舍利弗的結語再令此行由聞持經典傳到現在與佛滅後。

所以,如來不可由一切言說分別顯示,並不等於大眾不能見妙喜、不能見無動如來。經文真正阻斷的是把所見抓成一個可來去、可住、可稱量的實體;經文真正延續的,則是見後學道、發心、持經、為他解說與如法修行。妙喜可以還處,這條由見入行的路卻沒有隨之消失。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到正觀如來、沒生如幻、日光除冥、斷取妙喜與聞持經益,又各以一面鏡照其紋理。此處並列什門三家與慈恩一系,各守所依漢本,不把一鏡的身義、科判或譯名換入另一鏡。

什門之鏡:三種觀、實相與無沒生

什曰把開篇之問分作形、法身、性空三種觀,明說:「觀佛有三種,一觀形、二觀法身、三觀性空。」他以性空破相讀維摩詰長答。肇曰則從自觀身實相著力,說「實相之相即如來相。」又以「法身超絕三界,非陰界入所攝」說三際與五陰不足以觀其體。生曰不把形接當作見佛:「若能如自觀身實相,觀佛亦然,不復相異,以無乖為得見者也。」三家同依羅什本,卻分別由性空、實相與形接非見展開。

到了舍利弗問沒生,什曰把前後讀成兩門:「上先以性空明無沒生,今以法化自在明無沒生。」肇曰以幻譬說:「生猶化存、死猶化往,物無不爾,獨問何為?」生曰則直說沒生「是生死之理,而不實也。」三家又各釋不盡善本、不長諸惡,並不把無沒生理解成菩薩無行。

示現妙喜時,什曰把陶輪句所傳『如斷泥』與羅什今譯並錄,又說「斷取,明不盡來。」肇曰由三昧神力、得通與未得通兩眾、兩界無違一路釋下;到經德段,他分手得經卷與書持之深淺,說:「書持重於手得也。」這一鏡使羅什本由性空正觀、應化沒生,延伸到神變與經卷之行。

慈恩之鏡:實權二身、空理應理與十法行

窺基依玄奘本〈觀如來品〉立另一科判,先說:「佛身有二,一實、二權。」前段觀法身、或兼自受用身,後段因見無動佛事而明他受用身、兼顯化身。他又並列空理義與應理義:空理義說「真佛之體,諸法性空,無形無相,都不可見。」應理義則由法身真理與自受用身分說。這些都依玄奘本『我觀如來都無所見』與真如性句展開,不是羅什本三觀的改名。

對沒生問答,窺基分正問、返詰、正答、責徵、再答、引問、印可、陳正八節;以諸行斷相、續相解沒生,又以不斷善行、不續惡行說無斷常相。至妙喜示現,他再分眾希見、佛命現、維摩詰思惟、正起神力、世尊問勸、人天獲益、事畢還處七段,並在思惟中區分器界有情、佛與利樂事、示諸大眾。

末段經德,窺基依玄奘本以十法行為綱,說:「十法行者,獲福聚無量勝故、無盡故,由攝他不息。」他又分手得、信解、讀誦、受持、供養、書寫、隨喜、演說與觀察諸句,並以不退四義釋玄奘本一四句頌。羅什本末句是受菩提記,玄奘本相應句是逮不退轉位;兩本所說各自保存,不以慈恩疏的層目補改羅什本。

兩鏡都把開篇正觀與後半妙喜佛事連成一品,卻使用不同語彙:什門三家著力於性空、實相、法身、如幻與法化自在;慈恩一系著力於實權二身、空理與應理、法身與自受用身、他受用與化身、十法行與不退。兩條路等權並照,不必合成一套身論,也不以一家的科判裁定另一家。

本品留下的承衍,正是一條由見入行的完整路線:先不以三際、陰界、對待與言說框住如來,再不以實有沒生框住菩薩;由日光除冥看入穢土之行,由妙喜現前看清淨佛土所依之道,最後以聞、持、書、說、修行讓法門越過一次法會。什門保存羅什本的性空與實相之刃,慈恩保存玄奘本的身義、科判與法行之路;經文仍居兩鏡之間,各還其本,令見者不止於見,聞者不止於聞。

「汝欲見如來,為以何等觀如來乎?」 — “You wish to see the Tathāgata; by what do you contemplate the Tathāgata?” With this question, the World-Honored One presses beyond the wish to see and asks how one contemplates. Vimalakīrti does not begin by describing the Tathāgata’s appearance. He answers, 「如自觀身實相,觀佛亦然。」 — “As I contemplate the true mark of my own body, so do I contemplate the Buddha.” The question thus turns from searching outwardly for a form to contemplating the true mark of the body. If we identify even our own body solely through coming, going, abiding, form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness, by what would we identify the Tathāgata?

The first passage of the chapter proceeds all the way to “He cannot be revealed by any speech or discrimination.” Yet later, when the assembly longs to see Wondrous Joy, Vimalakīrti actually manifests the world of Wondrous Joy in this land and lets everyone see the Tathāgata Immovable with their own eyes. The two passages do not cancel each other. Through two kinds of “seeing,” the sūtra presses the reader with two questions. Does seeing the Tathāgata mean acquiring a form that can be measured, discriminated, and spoken? After seeing a pure buddha-land, does one stop at seeing, or turn toward the path practised there?

Right Contemplation Does Not Seek Another Tathāgata to Grasp

Vimalakīrti begins with the three limits. If the Tathāgata is treated as an object that comes from the past, departs toward the future, and temporarily abides in the present, one is still contemplating Him through coming, going, and abiding. The sūtra instead says that He does not come from the prior limit, does not go to the later limit, and does not abide now. After the three limits, contemplation turns to form, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness: one does not contemplate form, the suchness of form, or the nature of form; one does not contemplate feeling, perception, formations, or consciousness, nor the suchness or nature of consciousness. The Tathāgata does not arise from the four great elements, and the six entrances have not accumulated into a Tathāgata who can be acquired through the six faculties.

The sūtra next dismantles, layer by layer, every range within which He might be established. He is not in the three realms and has left the three defilements, yet He accords with the three gates of liberation, possesses the three knowledges in full, and is equal with ignorance. He is neither one mark nor a different mark, neither a mark of self nor a mark of another, neither signless nor a mark that can be grasped. Each “neither” does not leave the opposite side as a new place of abiding: not being one mark does not mean abiding in a different mark; being neither marked nor signless does not mean shifting one’s abode from one to the other.

This shore, the farther shore, and the midstream cannot delimit Him, yet the same sentence still says that He “teaches and transforms sentient beings.” He contemplates quiescent cessation but is not forever extinguished. Within one sentence the sūtra writes both that He is not on this shore, the farther shore, or in the midstream yet teaches sentient beings, and that He contemplates quiescent cessation but is not forever extinguished.

The source arranges the denials in this long passage with extraordinary density, and it should not be read in abridgment: He does not come from the prior limit, go to the later limit, or abide now; one does not contemplate form, the suchness of form, or the nature of form, and the same holds for feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness; He does not arise from the four great elements and is like space; the six entrances do not accumulate and He has passed beyond eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind; He is not in the three realms, has left the three defilements, accords with the three gates of liberation, possesses the three knowledges in full, and is equal with ignorance; He is neither one mark nor a different mark, neither a mark of self nor a mark of another, neither signless nor a grasped mark; He is not on this shore, the farther shore, or in the midstream yet teaches sentient beings; He contemplates quiescent cessation but is not forever extinguished; He cannot be known by wisdom or cognized by consciousness; He has neither obscurity nor brightness, name nor mark, strength nor weakness, purity nor impurity; He is neither within nor apart from direction, neither conditioned nor unconditioned, without indication or discourse; He is neither giving nor stinginess, discipline nor transgression, patience nor anger, effort nor indolence, meditation nor distraction, wisdom nor folly, truthfulness nor deceit, coming nor going, exiting nor entering, and every path of language is cut off. What each item blocks is not merely one statement, but every coordinate that could be used to establish the Tathāgata: time, the five aggregates, the four great elements, the six entrances, the three realms, marks, shores, wisdom and consciousness, name and appearance, strength and weakness, purity and impurity, direction, the conditioned and the unconditioned, and even the two poles of the six perfections.

The sūtra continues: He is neither this nor that and depends neither upon this nor upon that; He cannot be known by wisdom or cognized by consciousness; He has neither obscurity nor brightness, is without name and signless, and has neither strength nor weakness, purity nor impurity; He is neither within nor apart from direction, neither conditioned nor unconditioned, without indication or discourse. At this point, every way of enclosing the Tathāgata within this and that, light and dark, strong and weak, pure and impure, direction, or the conditioned and unconditioned has lost its footing.

The six perfections and their opposing sides are also taken up one by one: neither giving nor stinginess, discipline nor transgression, patience nor anger, diligent effort nor indolence, meditation nor distraction, wisdom nor folly. The sūtra omits none of these pairs. It continues with neither truthfulness nor deceit, coming nor going, exiting nor entering, and finally arrives at the cutting off of every path of language. It does not rename the Tathāgata “giving” or “not giving,” “wisdom” or “not wisdom.” Any opposed category, once made graspable, cannot delimit the Tathāgata.

Neither a field of merit nor not a field of merit, neither worthy of offerings nor unworthy of offerings; neither taking nor relinquishing, neither marked nor signless. These statements likewise permit no one to deny one side and hide in the other. The Tathāgata is the same as the true limit and equal to the Dharma-nature, impossible to name or measure and beyond all naming and measuring. He is neither great nor small, neither visible, audible, perceptible, nor knowable, and is free from every bond. The sūtra removes not only a visible form, but also naming, measurement, seeing, hearing, perceiving, and knowing.

The closing movement proceeds from equality with all wisdoms, sameness with sentient beings, and non-discrimination among dharmas to the absence of fault, turbidity, affliction, fabrication, origination, arising, and cessation. It then speaks of no fear, sorrow, joy, aversion, or attachment, and of there being no describable “existence” in past, future, or present. Vimalakīrti therefore concludes, 「世尊!如來身為若此,作如是觀,以斯觀者,名為正觀;若他觀者,名為邪觀。」 — “World-Honored One, the body of the Tathāgata is such as this. To contemplate in this way is called right contemplation; to contemplate otherwise is called wrong contemplation.” The distinction between right and wrong contemplation does not lie in acquiring a more refined form, but in whether one still uses the three limits, the five aggregates, the three realms, opposing terms, measurement, or speech and discrimination to reveal the Tathāgata.

These twenty-two groups do not repeat a single “nothing.” The three limits first loosen coming, going, and abiding in time. The five aggregates, four great elements, and six entrances then loosen the aggregation of body and mind. The three realms, three defilements, three gates of liberation, and three knowledges bring contemplation into the domains of defilement, liberation, and knowledge. One and different, self and other, marks and signlessness, this and that, and the two shores loosen opposed positions. The six perfections and their opposites prevent even paths of practice from being fixed. Only at the end do measurement, great and small, seeing, hearing, perceiving, and knowing, joy and aversion, and existence in the three times all cease, and the passage closes with the impossibility of revelation through speech and discrimination. The sūtra moves layer by layer; an earlier group cannot be treated as a synonym for a later one.

At the same time, the long answer still contains positive traces of conduct: the three defilements have been left, the three gates of liberation are followed, the three knowledges are fully possessed, every bond has been left behind, and there is no discrimination among dharmas; moreover, while being on none of the three shores, He “teaches and transforms sentient beings.” Every one of these phrases belongs to the sūtra. If we read only a string of denials, we miss teaching, freedom from bonds, and non-discrimination. If we read only the traces of conduct, we miss the sūtra’s refusal to let any one of them become a graspable mark of the Tathāgata. Right contemplation must let both sides be seen together.

Before Asking Where Someone Came From, Ask Whether There Is Any Real Death or Birth

Śāriputra next asks Vimalakīrti where he died before being born here. Vimalakīrti does not immediately name the world of Wondrous Joy, but asks in return, 「汝所得法有沒生乎?」 — “Does the Dharma you have realized undergo death and birth?” Śāriputra answers that it has neither death nor birth. This answer first exposes the root of the original question: if the realized Dharma has no death or birth, why continue asking about Vimalakīrti as though he were a person who truly vanished from one place and truly arose in another?

The man and woman conjured by an illusionist make the question still clearer. They seem to appear and disappear, yet no real entity vanishes here and is born there. Śāriputra acknowledges both that the illusory people undergo neither death nor birth and that the Buddha teaches all dharmas to be like illusory appearances. Vimalakīrti therefore asks again: if all dharmas are like illusions, why ask “where did you die before being born here?”

The sūtra does not stop with the two words “like an illusion,” but explicitly says, 「沒者為虛誑法,敗壞之相;生者為虛誑法,相續之相。」 — “Death is the mark of disintegration of false dharmas; birth is the mark of continuity of false dharmas.” Death and birth each have a displayed appearance: one appears as disintegration and the other as continuity, and both are false dharmas. Yet the bodhisattva’s conduct does not therefore disappear: 「菩薩雖沒,不盡善本;雖生,不長諸惡。」 — “Although a bodhisattva dies, he does not exhaust his roots of goodness; although he is born, he does not increase the various evils.” No real death or birth does not mean failing to distinguish whether roots of goodness are exhausted or evils increased. The chapter preserves the unreal marks and the bodhisattva’s conduct together.

Only afterward does the Buddha disclose the place from which Vimalakīrti came in the narrative: there is a land called Wondrous Joy, the Buddha there is called Immovable, and Vimalakīrti died in that land before being born here. On the level of principle there is no real death or birth; on the narrative level the sūtra explicitly says that he came from Wondrous Joy. It writes the two layers in this order, and neither needs to be deleted. If one clings only to “he came from Wondrous Joy,” one forgets the entire preceding exchange about illusion. If one clings only to “there is no death or birth,” one erases the bodhisattva’s not exhausting his roots of goodness, not increasing evil, and coming to teach and transform sentient beings.

Why Does the Sun Travel over Jambudvīpa?

When Śāriputra hears of Vimalakīrti’s native land of Wondrous Joy, he marvels that Vimalakīrti can leave a pure land and come to a place filled with anger and harm. Vimalakīrti neither denies the narrative distinction between the two lands as pure and impure nor asks Śāriputra merely to praise his renunciation. He asks instead whether sunlight mingles with darkness when it appears. Śāriputra answers that when sunlight appears, all darkness vanishes.

But if sunlight does not mingle with darkness, why does it still travel over Jambudvīpa? Śāriputra answers: to shine and dispel the darkness. Vimalakīrti then applies the simile, 「菩薩如是!雖生不淨佛土,為化眾生故,不與愚闇而共合也,但滅眾生煩惱闇耳!」 — “A bodhisattva is the same! Although born in an impure buddha-land in order to teach and transform sentient beings, he does not mingle with the darkness of folly, but only extinguishes the darkness of sentient beings’ afflictions.” A bodhisattva’s arrival in an impure buddha-land does not mean that dwelling amid the darkness of folly turns him into that darkness. Nor does refusing darkness mean abandoning sentient beings. His location and his activity are both explained by the words “in order to teach and transform sentient beings.”

This simile also answers the earlier exchange about death and birth. A bodhisattva has traces of conduct that include coming to this land, yet the sūtra does not thereby establish a real death and birth. A bodhisattva does not mingle with the darkness of folly, yet does not therefore stop entering impure lands to teach. That there is no real coming or going does not hinder shining and dispelling darkness; not mingling with affliction does not hinder coming for the sake of sentient beings.

The Assembly Longs to See, and Vimalakīrti Lets Them See with Their Own Eyes

At this point, the sentient beings in the assembly begin to long for a sight of the Tathāgata Immovable in the world of Wondrous Joy, together with the bodhisattvas and śrāvakas there. The Buddha knows the assembly’s thoughts and directly commands Vimalakīrti to manifest the land for everyone. The sūtra does not rebuke this “wish to see,” nor does it use the right contemplation at the beginning to refuse the assembly. After right contemplation of the Tathāgata, it still narrates a collective vision of a buddha-land.

Vimalakīrti thinks that, “without rising from his seat,” he will take and bring everything listed in the world of Wondrous Joy. He does not take only one palace or one Buddha, but considers item by item the Ring of Iron Mountains and streams, valleys and rivers, great seas and springs, Mount Sumeru and the other mountains, the sun, moon, stars, devas, nāgas, ghosts, spirits, and the palaces of Brahmā gods; the bodhisattvas, śrāvakas, cities, towns, villages, men, women, adults, and children; and all the way through the Tathāgata Immovable, the tree of awakening, the wondrous lotus flowers that perform buddha-work throughout the ten directions, and the three jeweled stairways. The devas descend by the stairways to pay reverence to the Buddha and hear the Dharma; the people of Jambudvīpa ascend by them to see the devas. Vertically, the portion extends from the Akaniṣṭha Heaven down to the waters.

The sūtra itself supplies two images for taking the land: cutting it away with his right hand “like a potter’s wheel,” and moving it into this world “as though holding a flower garland.” Vimalakīrti enters samādhi, manifests spiritual power, and places the portion of the world of Wondrous Joy that he has cut away in this land. There is no need to invent a process by which the world shrinks or the hand supports it. The sūtra speaks of cutting away and placing, and gives the two similes of the potter’s wheel and flower garland.

The bodhisattvas and śrāvakas who have attained spiritual powers, together with the other devas and humans, perceive the movement and cry out to the Buddha Immovable for protection. The Buddha Immovable explicitly states that it is not his own doing, but the work of Vimalakīrti’s spiritual power. Those who have not attained spiritual powers neither perceive nor know. These two responses appear side by side and show that a single manifestation does not give everyone the same awareness.

Still less can one omit that the two worlds remain unharmed: although the world of Wondrous Joy enters this land, it neither increases nor decreases, while this world is not constricted and remains no different from before. Wondrous Joy is not diminished because it has been transported, and this land is not compressed because the two enter one another. What the assembly sees does not come at the price of damaging one world with the other. The sūtra describes the result of spiritual power through “neither increase nor decrease,” “not constricted,” and “no different from before”; it cannot be reduced to the spectacular image of taking a world.

The Buddha Does Not Let “Having Seen” Become the Endpoint

Śākyamuni Buddha asks the assembly to behold the Tathāgata Immovable in the world of Wondrous Joy and points out the adornments of his land, the purity of the bodhisattvas’ conduct, and the stainlessness of the disciples. The assembly answers that it has seen. In the next sentence the Buddha turns what has been seen into what must be learned: 「若菩薩欲得如是清淨佛土,當學無動如來所行之道。」 — “If bodhisattvas wish to obtain such a pure buddha-land, they should learn the path practised by the Tathāgata Immovable.” A pure buddha-land is not a scene for distant gazing alone. The outcome supplied by the sūtra for those wishing to obtain such a land is to learn the Buddha’s path.

When Wondrous Joy is manifested, fourteen nayutas of people in the Sahā world arouse the mind of unsurpassed awakening, all vow to be born in the buddha-land of Wondrous Joy, and the Buddha immediately predicts that they will be born there. The sequence is exact: when the Land of Wondrous Joy is manifested here, fourteen nayutas of people arouse the mind, all vow to be born there, and the Buddha gives them a prediction. When the work of benefiting beings is complete, the world of Wondrous Joy returns to its original place, and the entire assembly sees it.

Wondrous Joy Returns to Its Place, but the Sūtra Remains in the Hands of Sentient Beings

At the end, the Buddha again asks Śāriputra whether or not he has seen Wondrous Joy and the Buddha Immovable. Śāriputra first vows that all sentient beings may obtain a pure land like that of the Buddha Immovable and spiritual powers like those of Vimalakīrti. He then rejoices that he has been able to see Vimalakīrti, draw near to him, and make offerings. The sūtra records that Śāriputra answers that he has seen and then makes the two vows concerning a pure land and spiritual powers.

Śāriputra next extends the benefit from the present Dharma assembly to the time after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa. Merely hearing this sūtra brings good benefit; how much more trusting and understanding it, retaining it, reading and reciting it, explaining it, and practising according to the Dharma. Obtaining the scripture in one’s hands is like obtaining a treasury of the jewel of Dharma. Reading and reciting it, explaining its meaning, and practising as taught bring the buddhas’ mindful protection. Making offerings to such a person is like making offerings to the Buddha. Copying and keeping the scroll means that the Tathāgata is present in the room where it is kept. Hearing and responding with sympathetic joy is to take hold of omniscience. Trusting and understanding even one four-line verse and explaining it to others brings a prediction of awakening.

This series of benefits distinguishes its actions clearly. “Hearing” means hearing this sūtra. “Trusting and understanding, retaining, reading, reciting, and explaining” each advances another step and is embodied in “practising in accordance with the Dharma.” “Obtaining in one’s hands” says that the scripture is physically in hand, while “copying and keeping” leaves the scroll in the room where one dwells. Sympathetic joy is not another name for reading and reciting, and explaining to others is not only for one’s own use. The sūtra separately retains hearing, understanding, preservation, recitation, explanation, copying, sympathetic joy, transmission, and practice, thereby leaving sentient beings in the present and after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa a path they can actually follow.

Two sentences especially reflect the opening. The right-contemplation passage says that the Tathāgata cannot be revealed through any speech or discrimination, yet the closing passage says that the Tathāgata is present in the room where the sūtra scroll is copied and kept. Right contemplation does not allow speech to enclose the Tathāgata; the final passage likewise does not tell readers to abandon the scroll. The sūtra can be heard, copied, and spoken, but must lead to trust and understanding, and to practice as taught. Speech has its limit, and transmission still has its place. The chapter establishes each at its respective end.

The chapter begins by asking how one should see the Tathāgata, yet ends by saying that the Tathāgata is present in the room of one who copies and keeps the scroll. The world of Wondrous Joy returns to its original place after being manifested, but the scripture can be obtained in one’s hands, read, recited, copied, kept, explained, and put into practice. Seeing the Buddha is not reduced to a single spectacle before the eyes. Right contemplation prevents the viewer from confining the Tathāgata within form, measurement, and speech. Manifesting the land lets those who long to see behold it directly. The Buddha’s exhortation turns what is seen into what is practised. Śāriputra’s conclusion then carries this practice through hearing and retaining the scripture to both the present and the time after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa.

Thus, the Tathāgata’s inability to be revealed through any speech or discrimination does not mean that the assembly cannot see Wondrous Joy or the Tathāgata Immovable. What the sūtra truly cuts off is grasping what is seen as a real entity that can come, go, abide, and be measured. What the sūtra truly continues is learning the path after seeing, arousing the mind, retaining the sūtra, explaining it to others, and practising in accordance with the Dharma. Wondrous Joy can return to its place, but this path from seeing into practice does not disappear with it.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed only the present chapter of Kumārajīva’s recension. When the ancient masters read right contemplation of the Tathāgata, death and birth as illusion, sunlight dispelling darkness, the cutting away of Wondrous Joy, and the benefits of hearing and retaining the sūtra, each illuminated the pattern with a mirror. Here the three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line are presented together. Each keeps its own Chinese recension; the doctrine of bodies, structural analysis, or translated names of one mirror are not moved into the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Three Contemplations, the True Mark, and No Death or Birth

Kumārajīva divides the opening question into three contemplations and explicitly says, 「觀佛有三種,一觀形、二觀法身、三觀性空。」 — “Contemplation of the Buddha is of three kinds: first, contemplation of form; second, contemplation of the dharma-body; third, contemplation of the emptiness of nature.” He reads Vimalakīrti’s long answer through the emptiness of nature that breaks attachment to marks. Sengzhao instead emphasizes contemplating the true mark of one’s own body, saying, 「實相之相即如來相。」 — “The mark of the true mark is the mark of the Tathāgata.” He further says, 「法身超絕三界,非陰界入所攝」 — “The dharma-body utterly transcends the three realms and is not encompassed by the aggregates, elements, or entrances,” explaining why the three limits and five aggregates are insufficient for contemplating its essence. Daosheng does not take contact through form to be seeing the Buddha: 「若能如自觀身實相,觀佛亦然,不復相異,以無乖為得見者也。」 — “If one can contemplate the Buddha just as one contemplates the true mark of one’s own body, the two are no longer different; having no discord is what counts as seeing.” The three follow the same Kumārajīva recension, yet unfold it respectively through the emptiness of nature, the true mark, and contact through form not being seeing.

When Śāriputra asks about death and birth, Kumārajīva reads the two parts as two gates: 「上先以性空明無沒生,今以法化自在明無沒生。」 — “Above, the emptiness of nature first clarified that there is no death or birth; now mastery in Dharma-transformation clarifies that there is no death or birth.” Sengzhao explains through illusion: 「生猶化存、死猶化往,物無不爾,獨問何為?」 — “Birth resembles the persistence of a conjuration and death resembles its departure. Nothing is otherwise; why ask about this one alone?” Daosheng states directly that death and birth 「是生死之理,而不實也。」 — “are the principle of death and birth, yet are not real.” The three also explain separately the bodhisattva’s not exhausting his roots of goodness and not increasing evil; none takes the absence of death and birth to mean the absence of a bodhisattva’s conduct.

When Wondrous Joy is manifested, Kumārajīva presents together the ancient transmission “like cutting clay” beneath the potter’s-wheel phrase and the wording of his own translation, and says, 「斷取,明不盡來。」 — “‘Cutting away’ clarifies that it does not all come.” Sengzhao explains in sequence the spiritual power of samādhi, the two groups who have and have not attained spiritual powers, and the unharmed coexistence of the two worlds. In the passage on the qualities of the sūtra, he distinguishes obtaining the scroll in one’s hands from copying and keeping it, saying, 「書持重於手得也。」 — “Copying and keeping is weightier than obtaining it in one’s hands.” This mirror extends Kumārajīva’s right contemplation through the emptiness of nature and the responsive manifestation of death and birth into the miracle and the practice of the sūtra scroll.

The Ci’en Mirror: Real and Provisional Bodies, Emptiness and Accord with Principle, and the Ten Dharma-Practices

Following Xuanzang’s chapter “Contemplating the Tathāgata,” Kuiji establishes another structural reading. He first says, 「佛身有二,一實、二權。」 — “The Buddha’s bodies are of two kinds: first the real, second the provisional.” The earlier passage contemplates the dharma-body or also includes the self-enjoyment body; the later passage, through the buddha-work of seeing Immovable, clarifies the other-enjoyment body and also displays the transformation-body. He further presents the emptiness-principle and accord-with-principle interpretations together. The emptiness-principle interpretation says, 「真佛之體,諸法性空,無形無相,都不可見。」 — “The essence of the true Buddha is the emptiness of the nature of dharmas; formless and signless, it cannot be seen at all.” The accord-with-principle interpretation speaks separately of the true principle of the dharma-body and the self-enjoyment body. All these unfold from Xuanzang’s “I contemplate the Tathāgata and see nothing at all” and the phrases concerning the nature of suchness; they are not renamed forms of Kumārajīva’s three contemplations.

For the dialogue about death and birth, Kuiji distinguishes eight parts: direct question, counterquestion, direct answer, demand for grounds, second answer, cited question, affirmation, and direct statement. He explains death and birth through the marks of the severance and continuity of formations, and uses not cutting off wholesome conduct and not continuing unwholesome conduct to speak of freedom from the marks of annihilation and permanence. For the manifestation of Wondrous Joy, he further distinguishes seven parts: the assembly’s wish to see, the Buddha’s command to manifest, Vimalakīrti’s contemplation, the actual arousal of spiritual power, the World-Honored One’s question and exhortation, the benefit of humans and devas, and the return to the original place when the work is complete. Within the contemplation itself he distinguishes the environment and sentient beings, the Buddha and acts of benefit and joy, and the display to the assembly.

For the closing qualities of the sūtra, Kuiji uses the ten Dharma-practices as his outline and says, 「十法行者,獲福聚無量勝故、無盡故,由攝他不息。」 — “Those who perform the ten Dharma-practices gain a collection of merit because it is immeasurably excellent and inexhaustible, and because their drawing in of others never ceases.” He further comments separately on obtaining in one’s hands, trusting and understanding, reading and reciting, retaining, making offerings, copying, sympathetic joy, explaining, and contemplating, and interprets the four-line verse in Xuanzang’s recension through four meanings of non-retrogression. Kumārajīva’s closing sentence speaks of receiving a prediction of awakening, while the corresponding sentence in Xuanzang’s recension speaks of reaching non-retrogression. Each recension’s statement is preserved; the structural categories of the Ci’en commentary do not supplement or alter Kumārajīva’s wording.

Both mirrors join the opening right contemplation with the buddha-work of Wondrous Joy in the latter half, but they do so in different vocabularies. The three masters of the Kumārajīva line emphasize the emptiness of nature, the true mark, the dharma-body, illusion, and mastery in Dharma-transformation. The Ci’en line emphasizes the real and provisional bodies, the emptiness-principle and accord-with-principle interpretations, the dharma-body and self-enjoyment body, the other-enjoyment body and transformation-body, the ten Dharma-practices, and non-retrogression. The two paths shine with equal standing. They need not be fused into one doctrine of the bodies, and neither school’s structural reading adjudicates the other.

The transmission left by this chapter is precisely a complete path from seeing into practice. First, do not confine the Tathāgata within the three limits, the aggregates and elements, opposing terms, or speech. Next, do not confine the bodhisattva within real death and birth. Through sunlight dispelling darkness, see the conduct of entering an impure land; through Wondrous Joy appearing, see the path on which a pure buddha-land depends; and finally, through hearing, retaining, copying, explaining, and practising, let the Dharma-gate pass beyond a single assembly. The Kumārajīva line preserves the blade of the emptiness of nature and the true mark in Kumārajīva’s recension. The Ci’en line preserves the doctrine of bodies, structural analysis, and path of Dharma-practice in Xuanzang’s recension. The scriptural text remains between the two mirrors, with each reading returned to its own recension, so that seeing does not stop at seeing and hearing does not stop at hearing.

法供養品第十三Chapter 13 “The Offering of Dharma”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

寶蓋王供養藥王如來滿五劫,又令一千個兒子各以深心供養滿五劫。一切安樂資具都已奉上,時間也長得難以想像。偏偏就在這時,月蓋獨坐思惟:「寧有供養殊過此者?」這一問不是嫌前面的供養太少;經文稍早才說,遍滿三千大千世界的如來受一劫供養,滅後又各起七寶塔,其福以百千億劫也說不能盡。月蓋所問的是:如此廣大而長久的供養之外,還有沒有更能承接佛所成就之法的供養?

空中天回答:「法之供養勝諸供養。」可是,什麼叫作以法供養?是擁有一部經,是熟練地誦念,是替人解說,還是自己照著行?藥王如來的回答沒有只選其中一項。祂先說所供的是怎樣的深經,再說聞、持、解說與守護,最後把如說修行、緣起觀、四依與不起見說為最上法供養。經文用整整一段回答,使『法供養』從一句讚語成為一條可走的路。

經先承認財供的重量

本品比較財供與法供,卻沒有把財供說成無用。佛所設的校量極其廣大:三千大千世界充滿如來,如甘蔗、竹𥯤、稻麻、叢林;行者在一劫或略少一劫中恭敬、尊重、讚歎、供養,奉給一切所安。諸佛滅後,又為每一具全身舍利起七寶塔;每座塔縱廣一四天下,高至梵天,復以華、香、瓔珞、幢、幡、伎樂長時供養。

釋提桓因回答,這份福德即使用百千億劫也說不能盡。佛隨後說聞持修行本經之福更多,並不是先把前面的福改說成零;校量之所以成立,正因兩邊都有福,而法供養所關聯的菩提不可限量。

這一點在月蓋身上也沒有斷裂。他從藥王如來聞法、得到柔順忍後,仍解下寶衣嚴身之具供養佛。接著,他才發願在佛滅後實行法供養、守護正法。寶衣沒有被丟棄成一件錯事;它與護法之願前後相接,顯示經文不是叫人以法為名輕視財施,而是把供養帶到更深、更久的護持與修行。

為什麼受持一部經,能說是供養三世佛?

佛先說,這部經廣說過去、未來、現在諸佛不可思議的無上菩提;所以受持、讀誦、供養此經,就是供養過去、未來、現在諸佛。接著又說,諸佛菩提皆從此法而生,菩提之相不可限量,故由此而有的福也不可限量。

經文把所供養的佛與所受持的法接在一起。若只把供養理解為在佛前奉上資具,諸佛入滅後便似乎只剩塔與舍利;本品卻進一步指出,受持、讀誦、供養此經,就是供養三世諸佛,又以諸佛菩提從法而生說明所由。聞持、修行與流通經法,於是和供養過去、未來、現在諸佛同在一條經文脈絡中。

釋提桓因的護法願正好把這一點落實。他願意和眷屬供養受持、讀誦、如說修行的人;無論聚落、城邑、山林或曠野,只要有這部經,便為聽法前往;對未信者令生信,對已信者為作護。由此可見,法供養一開始就不只是一個人的內心活動,也包括經法在眾生與處所之間能被聽見、相信、持守與保護。

深經之『深』,經文自己怎樣說?

月蓋問什麼是法供養,藥王如來先回答所供的是諸佛所說深經。祂沒有用『深奧』二字便收住,而從這部經難以信受、難以見,到它能成就什麼、救護什麼,一項一項說下去。

先看它本身。這是諸佛所說,一切世間難信難受,微妙難見,清淨無染,不能只靠分別思惟得到;它由菩薩法藏收攝,由陀羅尼印印定。經文沒有替『深』另下一句抽象定義,而把難信、難受、難見、清淨無染、非分別所得、法藏所攝與總持所印依次並列;正文先守這些明列之語,不替其中任何一項另定唯一解釋。

再看它使行者成就什麼。它能使人至不退轉,成就布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧,善於分別義理,隨順菩提法;能使人進入大慈悲,遠離魔事與邪見,隨順因緣法。深經不是把人帶離眾生,而是使人進入大慈悲;也不是以空義破壞緣起,而是同時說無我、無人、無眾生、無壽命,又順因緣法。

經文又把所明之理列出:空、無相、無作、無起;諸法實相;無常、苦、空、無我、寂滅。這些義理不是停在名相上,因為後文接著說深經能令眾生坐道場、轉法輪,令眾生入佛法藏,攝受賢聖智慧,說明菩薩所行之道。

最後看它對眾生與世間的作用。它受天眾、龍神、乾闥婆及諸眾共同歎譽;能救毀犯禁戒的眾生,使魔、外道與貪著者怖畏,受諸佛賢聖稱歎;能使人背離生死苦,看見涅槃樂;又是十方三世諸佛所說。從難信難見到救護毀禁者,從實相之義到眾生坐道場轉法輪,經文不讓『深』變成離人很遠的玄談。

法供養不是藏住法,而是使法顯明

說完深經,藥王如來才正說怎樣供養這個法。經文依次列出:聞,信解,受持,讀誦,以方便力為眾生分別解說,顯示分明,守護正法。每一步都補足前一步可能留下的缺口。

只聞而不信解,法仍像從耳邊經過;信解而不受持,所解沒有被守住;受持而不讀誦,法不能在身口間熟習;讀誦而不為眾生解說,所得仍停在自己一人;解說若不顯示分明,聽者未必能見義旨;說得分明而不守護,法仍可能在流傳中受阻。經文所列的七項,從自己聽見一路走到眾生能明白、正法能被保護。

然而,經文並沒有說能講得清楚便已到盡頭。下一句用『又』轉入如說修行。能說法與能行法在此不是兩條互不相干的路:若解說者不如說行,他所護的法便沒有在自己身上得到承接;若修行者只求自己受用,不使深經被聞、被解、被護,本品所說的法供養也少了流通的一面。

無我與因緣果報,為什麼要放在同一句?

最上法供養先說隨順十二因緣、離邪見、得無生忍,接著說決定無我、無有眾生,卻又緊接『於因緣果報無違無諍』。經文在決定無我、無眾生之後,緊接因緣果報無違無諍,兩者並列。

『無違無諍』先要求如實面對因緣果報,不以自己的見解和緣起相抵觸。『離諸我所』又把執取往下鬆開:沒有固定的我,也沒有一批永遠屬於我的法。如此說無我,不是否定行為與果報;如此說果報,也不把受報者固化成常住自體。

這一段和前文『順因緣法』互相照應。深經所明的空、無相、無作、無起,沒有使因緣失效;如說修行所見的因緣果報,也沒有把我、人、眾生、壽命重新立起。法供養所護的,是隨順因緣、遠離我人等相的深經。

四依為什麼一口氣列出四對?

經文一口氣列出四對:依義不依語,依智不依識,依了義經不依不了義經,依法不依人。四對各有正依與不依,次序清楚,沒有把前三對收進最後一句,也沒有只留下『依法不依人』作總稱。

這四對又出現在聞、信解、受持、讀誦、解說、顯明、護法與如說修行之後。前段明說須為眾生分別解說、顯示分明,後段同時明說依義不依語;前段明說所供的是諸佛深經,後段又分了義經與不了義經。正文能確定的是這些句子在同一回答中的位置與並列,至於義與語、智與識、兩類經、法與人各應如何分釋,留待古德兩鏡各還其說。

四依在此不能被縮成一條方便口號。它是最上法供養明列的四個關節,與隨順十二因緣、離邪見、得無生忍、因緣果報無違無諍、離我所及不起見前後相接;讀者須先保留經文給出的全部四對,才不會以一對代替其餘三對。

已說畢竟滅,為什麼又說無有盡相?

本品說,隨順法相便無所入、無所歸;無明畢竟滅,諸行也畢竟滅,乃至生畢竟滅,老死也畢竟滅。經文沒有在『乃至』之間逐支重列,我們也不憑記憶替它補成另一段原文。它實寫無明與行、生與老死,以『乃至』承接中間支分,逐字範圍到此為止。

緊接著,經文又說觀十二因緣『無有盡相』,最後才說『不復起見』。畢竟滅、無有盡相與不起見三句前後相連,都是本品明文;正文若只順本經自身,便應先完整保留三句,不以畢竟滅刪去無有盡相,也不以無有盡相改寫畢竟滅,更不替兩句另選一個疏家的解法。

這一段與前文的次序同樣不能拆散:先是隨順十二因緣、於因緣果報無違無諍,後是隨順法相、無所入、無所歸,再說畢竟滅、無有盡相與不起見。經文把整條次序合稱最上法供養;至於古德如何說明『畢竟滅』與『無有盡相』同段而出,留在文末兩鏡並照,不預先灌入正文。

月蓋怎樣把聽見的法變成護法?

月蓋聞法後,先得柔順忍,隨即解寶衣供佛,發願在如來滅後行法供養、守護正法。他沒有只說自己已懂得法供勝財供;他問的是法供養,願的是親自行法供養。

藥王如來為他授記:末後守護法城。接下來的敘事逐步說明這座『法城』如何被守:月蓋以信出家,修集善法,精進不久而得五神通、菩薩道、陀羅尼、無斷辯才;佛滅後,又以神通、總持、辯才之力,十小劫隨而分布法輪。守護不是把法藏起來,而是使藥王如來所轉法輪繼續展開。

經文也逐項記下弘通所及:百萬億人在無上菩提上立不退轉,十四那由他人深發聲聞與辟支佛之心,無量眾生得生天上。三類所得各自保留,沒有被壓成同一果位。月蓋護法的結果,正顯出深經前文所說能令眾生入佛法藏、攝賢聖智慧、說菩薩所行之道。

法供養為什麼始終沒有離開眾生?

藥王如來說深經時,沒有只列清淨、實相、空與無相。祂同時說深經使人進入大慈悲,能使眾生坐道場、轉法輪,能救毀犯禁戒的眾生,又能背生死苦、示涅槃樂。義理愈深,經文所列對眾生的救護愈明;深經不是離開眾生才顯得深。

正式說法供養時,經文也沒有停在個人受持。聞、信解、受持、讀誦之後,緊接著是以方便力為眾生分別解說、顯示分明、守護正法。『方便』所面對的是不同眾生,『顯示分明』所要求的是使所聞之義真正可明,『守護』所維持的是法能繼續利益後來的人。若法只被一人收藏,這三步都還沒有完成。

月蓋的故事把這一方向延伸到佛滅後。他所得的神通、總持、辯才,不以自受用作結,而用來隨順分布藥王如來所轉法輪;他所化的人又各有去向:有人在無上菩提立不退轉,有人深發聲聞與辟支佛之心,有人得生天上。經文沒有把眾生只許向同一個結果前進,卻讓每一類都在護法弘通中得到相應利益。

所以,從釋提桓因願到有經之處聽法,到月蓋十小劫分布法輪,本品的供養始終帶著他人。自己如說修行與為眾生解說並不互相取代;前者使法不只停在口中,後者使法不只停在一身。兩面俱在,法供養才從聞法者延續到後來眾生。

為什麼佛最後說月蓋就是自己?

佛在故事末尾揭明,寶蓋王今日已成寶炎如來,千子即賢劫千佛,月蓋比丘就是佛自己。法供養於是既是藥王如來當時所說的教法,也是佛在過去親自聞受、修行與護持的道路。

這個身份揭示使品首與品末連在一起。品首說受持、讀誦、供養此經,就是供養過去、未來、現在諸佛;品末則由現在說法的佛回指過去護法的月蓋。三世佛與法供養不是抽象地連接,而在這段本生往事中由聞法者、護法者與成佛者貫穿。

所以,全品最後的勸語不是另加一句口號。前面已走過財供的廣大、深經的德用、聞持解說、如說修行、緣起四依與月蓋弘法,佛才說法供養『為上為最,第一無比』。真正供養佛,不只在佛前奉上珍寶,也要使佛所說之法在自己身上成為行,在眾生之間成為可聞、可解、可受持的法,在佛滅後仍有人守護、分布祂所轉的法輪。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德讀到財供、法供、深經、四依、緣起與護法,又各以一面鏡照出不同紋理。以下並列什門三家與慈恩一系;前者各還什、肇、生之名,後者守其所依玄奘本,兩路等權,不以一鏡判另一鏡。

什門之鏡:奉順經典、弘布正法與內行應順

羅什對空中天所說法供勝諸供養,著眼於佛積劫本為眾生;若能奉順經典、如說修行,便稱悅聖心。他說:「若奉順經典、如說修行,則稱悅聖心,乃真供養也。」道生把同一關節收成一句:「法供養者,行法即為供養也。」兩句都把供養落在行,卻沒有使用同一套論證。

到了藥王如來正式開示,羅什先辨前一大段在讚歎深經,後一段才明受持宣行;僧肇則把兩重行相分開說:「上以信解護持宣示弘布以為法養,今明內行應順為法供養也。」前者使大法增廣,後者使自己如說而行。道生又說如經修行是最深者,故另加說明。三家都看見經文的轉折,仍各有自己的落筆。

對『非但分別思惟所能得』,羅什保留禪定功德與實智慧兩種說法;僧肇從無分別著眼;道生則說須積功德然後契會。對四依,僧肇以「至義非言宣,尋言則失至。」開釋依義不依語,道生著眼於不逐語取相,羅什長分文字與義、識與智、不了義與了義、人與法。把其中一條獨立成唯一答案,反而會失去這部古注內部的多聲。

緣起段也一樣。羅什把它繫於四依下的如實法;僧肇由無生轉說無盡,並以「滅無所滅即是無盡義也。」回答畢竟滅與無盡相如何同說;道生從生若不有、誰復有滅說無入無歸。到月蓋所得,羅什以軟智軟信說柔順忍,僧肇則說心柔智順、堪受實相而未及無生。兩說都保留,方是照三家原貌而傳。

慈恩之鏡:經的所能、依教依行與緣起無盡

窺基依玄奘本開品,先把本品置於讚授流通,又分天帝讚揚、世尊印述、往事勸修三段。他以財資身、法長道說品題,對財供校量則細分現前供養與滅後供塔;對法供福勝,又由無上菩提之因與佛果功德說明。這些都是慈恩的科判語,不替代羅什本本品的問答脊。

在藥王如來開示處,窺基分經的體義與所能,又並列空理義、應理義,不替兩軌決一。其後他說:「初明依教,多分地前行法供養;後明依行,多分十地行法供養。」依教一面列聽聞、信解、受持、讀、誦、思惟、為他說、方便攝護正法;依行一面列緣起觀、無生忍、無我無有情、無違無諍、離我我所、四依與捨見。這面鏡把本品的長列整理成修行層次,層次仍只屬疏家。

對四依,窺基以義理可依、智能決斷、了義明顯、法可軌範分說。到了玄奘本專有的一句,他寫:「悟入真如無所攝藏,滅阿賴耶。」羅什本本品沒有這句,所以本層只把它標作慈恩所依漢本中的唯識讀,不將它補進前面的經義正文。

對月蓋所得順法忍,窺基先繫地前決擇忍位,又依五忍配位繫於順忍,末說二解任取;本編照樣保留兩解。品末玄奘本有五種最勝語,他又提出五蘊法身與四智兩組配釋。從忍位到五最,慈恩鏡本身已有複數讀法,並錄比替它選定一說更忠於原疏。

兩鏡都看見法供養不止於財物,也不止於口誦;什門由奉順、弘布與內行展開,慈恩由依教、依行與緣起無盡展開。前者保存羅什本三家古注的多聲,後者保存玄奘本慈恩疏的層次。經文仍在兩鏡之間居中:月蓋問法、聞法、行法、護法,最後由佛自指其身,讓法供養成為可以承衍的佛道行跡。

King Jeweled Canopy makes offerings to Medicine-King Tathāgata for a full five kalpas, then has his thousand sons each make offerings with a profound mind for another full five kalpas. Everything required for the Buddha’s ease has been presented, and the length of time is almost unimaginable. Yet it is precisely then that Moon Canopy sits alone and reflects: 「寧有供養殊過此者?」 — “Is there an offering that surpasses this?” This question does not suggest that the earlier offerings were too small. Just before this, the sūtra said that if Tathāgatas filled the three-thousand great-thousand world-system and received offerings for a kalpa, and if after their extinction a seven-jeweled stūpa were built for each of them, even a hundred thousand koṭis of kalpas would not suffice to tell the resulting merit. Moon Canopy’s question is this: beyond such vast and enduring offerings, is there an offering that can more fully carry forward the Dharma realized by the Buddha?

The god in the sky answers: 「法之供養勝諸供養。」 — “The offering of Dharma surpasses all offerings.” But what does it mean to make an offering through the Dharma? Does it mean possessing a sūtra, reciting it fluently, explaining it to others, or practicing it oneself? Medicine-King Tathāgata’s answer does not select only one of these. He first describes the profound sūtra to which the offering is made, then speaks of hearing, retaining, explaining, and protecting it, and finally names practice in accordance with what is taught, contemplation of dependent origination, the four reliances, and no longer giving rise to views as the supreme offering of Dharma. By answering over the course of an entire passage, the sūtra turns “the offering of Dharma” from a phrase of praise into a path that can be walked.

The Sūtra First Acknowledges the Weight of Material Offerings

This chapter compares material offerings with the offering of Dharma without calling material offerings useless. The Buddha’s comparison is immense: the three-thousand great-thousand world-system is filled with Tathāgatas, as densely as sugarcane, bamboo, reeds, rice, hemp, and forests. For one kalpa or slightly less than one kalpa, practitioners revere, honor, praise, and make offerings to them, presenting everything required for their ease. After the buddhas pass into extinction, the practitioners build a seven-jeweled stūpa for every set of full-body relics. Each stūpa extends in length and breadth across one four-continent world, rises as high as the Brahmā Heaven, and receives long-lasting offerings of flowers, incense, necklaces, standards, banners, and music.

Śakra answers that even a hundred thousand koṭis of kalpas would not suffice to tell the full measure of this merit. When the Buddha then says that the merit of hearing, retaining, and practicing this sūtra is greater, He does not first reduce the earlier merit to zero. The comparison works precisely because both sides possess merit, while the awakening connected with the offering of Dharma cannot be measured.

Nor is this continuity broken in Moon Canopy’s own conduct. After hearing the Dharma from Medicine-King Tathāgata and attaining pliant acceptance, he still removes the jeweled robe adorning his body and offers it to the Buddha. Only then does he vow that after the Buddha’s extinction he will practice the offering of Dharma and protect the true Dharma. The jeweled robe is not discarded as an error. It is followed by the vow to protect the Dharma, showing that the sūtra does not ask people to disdain material giving in the name of Dharma, but carries offering into the deeper and more enduring work of protection and practice.

Why Can Retaining a Single Sūtra Be Called Making Offerings to the Buddhas of the Three Times?

The Buddha first says that this sūtra extensively teaches the inconceivable unsurpassed awakening of the buddhas of the past, future, and present. Therefore, to receive and retain, read and recite, and make offerings to this sūtra is to make offerings to the buddhas of the past, future, and present. He then says that the awakening of all buddhas is born from this Dharma and that, because the mark of awakening cannot be measured, the merit arising from it likewise cannot be measured.

The sūtra joins the buddhas to whom offerings are made with the Dharma that is received and retained. If offering is understood only as presenting articles before a Buddha, then after the buddhas pass into extinction only stūpas and relics seem to remain. This chapter goes further: receiving and retaining, reading and reciting, and making offerings to this sūtra are themselves offerings to the buddhas of the three times, and the sūtra explains why by saying that the awakening of all buddhas arises from the Dharma. Hearing, retaining, practicing, and circulating the sūtra-Dharma thus stand in the same scriptural sequence as making offerings to the buddhas of the past, future, and present.

Śakra’s vow to protect the Dharma gives this principle concrete form. He vows that he and his retinue will make offerings to anyone who receives and retains, reads and recites, and practices in accordance with the teaching. Whether in a village, town, forest, or wilderness, wherever this sūtra is found, he will go there to hear the Dharma. He will cause those who do not yet trust it to give rise to trust and will protect those who already trust it. The offering of Dharma is therefore, from the outset, more than one individual’s inward activity. It also includes enabling the sūtra-Dharma to be heard, trusted, retained, and protected among sentient beings and across places.

How Does the Sūtra Itself Describe the “Profundity” of the Profound Sūtra?

When Moon Canopy asks what the offering of Dharma is, Medicine-King Tathāgata first answers that the object of the offering is the profound sūtra spoken by the buddhas. He does not stop after saying that it is “profound,” but proceeds item by item from its being difficult to trust and receive to what it can perfect and whom it can rescue.

First consider the sūtra itself. It is spoken by the buddhas; all the worlds find it difficult to trust and receive; it is subtle and difficult to see, pure and unstained, and cannot be attained merely through discriminative thought. It is embraced by the Dharma treasury of the bodhisattvas and sealed by the seal of dhāraṇī. The sūtra does not give “profound” a separate abstract definition. It successively places side by side difficulty of trust, reception, and vision; purity and freedom from stain; non-attainment through discrimination; embrace by the Dharma treasury; and sealing by dhāraṇī. The main exposition first preserves this explicit language rather than making any one item the sole explanation.

Next consider what it enables practitioners to perfect. It brings them to non-retrogression; enables them to perfect giving, ethical discipline, patience, diligent effort, meditation, and wisdom; makes them skillful in distinguishing meaning; and allows them to accord with the Dharma of awakening. It enables them to enter great loving-kindness and great compassion, leave affairs of Māra and wrong views behind, and accord with the Dharma of causes and conditions. The profound sūtra does not carry people away from sentient beings, but brings them into great compassion. Nor does it use emptiness to destroy dependent origination: it teaches no-self, no person, no sentient being, and no lifespan while also according with the Dharma of causes and conditions.

The sūtra further lists the principles it clarifies: emptiness, signlessness, wishlessness, and non-arising; the true mark of all dharmas; and impermanence, suffering, emptiness, no-self, and quiescent cessation. These principles do not stop as technical terms, because the text immediately continues by saying that the profound sūtra can enable sentient beings to sit at the place of awakening and turn the Dharma-wheel, enter the treasury of the Buddha-Dharma, gather the wisdom of the worthy and holy ones, and proclaim the path practiced by bodhisattvas.

Finally, consider its work for sentient beings and the world. It receives the shared praise of the assemblies of gods, nāgas, gandharvas, and the other classes; rescues sentient beings who have violated the precepts; makes the hosts of Māra, followers of outside paths, and those attached through greed afraid; and receives the praise of the buddhas and the worthy and holy ones. It enables people to turn away from the suffering of birth and death and see the bliss of nirvāṇa, and it is spoken by the buddhas of the ten directions and the three times. From being difficult to trust and see to rescuing those who have violated the precepts, and from the meaning of the true mark to enabling sentient beings to sit at the place of awakening and turn the Dharma-wheel, the sūtra does not let “profound” become abstruse talk remote from people.

The Offering of Dharma Does Not Hide the Dharma Away, but Makes It Clear

Only after describing the profound sūtra does Medicine-King Tathāgata explain how to make an offering to this Dharma. The sūtra lists in order: hearing; trusting and understanding; receiving and retaining; reading and reciting; using the power of skillful means to explain and distinguish it for sentient beings; making it clearly manifest; and protecting the true Dharma. Each step fills a gap that the preceding one could leave behind.

If one hears without trusting and understanding, the Dharma still seems merely to pass by the ear. If one trusts and understands without receiving and retaining, what was understood is not kept. If one receives and retains without reading and reciting, the Dharma is not made familiar through body and speech. If one reads and recites without explaining it to sentient beings, what was attained remains with oneself alone. If an explanation does not make the meaning clearly manifest, listeners may still fail to see its purport. If the meaning is explained clearly but not protected, the Dharma may still be obstructed in transmission. The seven items named by the sūtra lead from hearing it oneself all the way to enabling sentient beings to understand and the true Dharma to be protected.

Yet the sūtra does not say that explaining the Dharma clearly is the endpoint. The next sentence uses “further” to turn toward practice in accordance with what is taught. The ability to teach the Dharma and the ability to practice it are not two unrelated roads here. If the person who explains does not practice in accordance with what is taught, the Dharma that person protects has not been carried forward in that person’s own life. If the practitioner seeks only personal benefit and does not enable the profound sūtra to be heard, understood, and protected, the offering of Dharma described in this chapter likewise lacks its dimension of circulation.

Why Are No-Self and Cause, Condition, and Karmic Result Placed in the Same Sentence?

The supreme offering of Dharma first speaks of according with the twelve links of dependent origination, leaving wrong views behind, and attaining acceptance of non-arising. It then says decisively that there is no self and no sentient being, yet immediately follows this with “neither contradicting nor disputing cause, condition, and karmic result.” The sūtra places no-self and no sentient being directly beside neither contradicting nor disputing cause, condition, and karmic result.

“Neither contradicting nor disputing” first requires one to face cause, condition, and karmic result as they are, without setting one’s own views against dependent origination. “Leaving behind everything that belongs to self” then loosens grasping still further: there is no fixed self and no collection of dharmas eternally belonging to it. To speak of no-self in this way does not deny actions and their results. To speak of karmic results in this way does not solidify the one who experiences them into a permanent essence.

This passage corresponds to the earlier phrase “according with the Dharma of causes and conditions.” The emptiness, signlessness, wishlessness, and non-arising clarified by the profound sūtra do not render causes and conditions ineffective. The cause, condition, and karmic result seen in practice according to the teaching do not reestablish self, person, sentient being, or lifespan. What the offering of Dharma protects is a profound sūtra that accords with causes and conditions while leaving the marks of self and person behind.

Why Are All Four Reliances Listed Together?

The sūtra lists four pairs at once: rely on meaning, not on words; rely on wisdom, not on consciousness; rely on sūtras of definitive meaning, not on sūtras of nondefinitive meaning; rely on Dharma, not on a person. Each pair has what should be relied upon and what should not, and their sequence is clear. The first three pairs are not folded into the final sentence, nor is “rely on Dharma, not on a person” left standing as a general name for all four.

These four pairs also appear after hearing, trusting and understanding, receiving and retaining, reading and reciting, explaining, making clear, protecting the Dharma, and practicing in accordance with what is taught. The earlier passage expressly says that one must explain and distinguish the Dharma for sentient beings and make it clearly manifest; the later passage simultaneously says to rely on meaning rather than words. The earlier passage says that the object of offering is the profound sūtra spoken by the buddhas; the later passage distinguishes sūtras of definitive meaning from those of nondefinitive meaning. What the main text can establish is the position and parallel form of these clauses within one answer. How meaning and words, wisdom and consciousness, the two kinds of sūtra, and Dharma and person should each be explained is left to the two mirrors of the ancient masters, each returned to its own reading.

The four reliances cannot be compressed here into a slogan of skillful means. They are four explicitly stated junctures within the supreme offering of Dharma, joined before and after to according with the twelve links of dependent origination, leaving wrong views, attaining acceptance of non-arising, neither contradicting nor disputing cause, condition, and karmic result, leaving what belongs to self behind, and no longer giving rise to views. Readers must first preserve all four pairs given by the sūtra so that one pair does not stand in for the other three.

Having Spoken of Ultimate Extinction, Why Does the Sūtra Then Speak of Having No Mark of Exhaustion?

This chapter says that, by according with the characteristics of dharmas, there is no place of entry and no place of return. Because ignorance is ultimately extinguished, formations are likewise ultimately extinguished; through to this: because birth is ultimately extinguished, aging-and-death is likewise ultimately extinguished. The sūtra does not relist every intermediate link between “through to” and the final pair, and we do not fill out a different scriptural passage from memory. It actually writes ignorance and formations, birth and aging-and-death, using “through to” to carry the intermediate links. That is the limit of the verbatim scope.

Immediately afterward, the sūtra says that one contemplates the twelve links of dependent origination as “having no mark of exhaustion,” and only then says “one no longer gives rise to views.” Ultimate extinction, having no mark of exhaustion, and no longer giving rise to views appear consecutively and are all the explicit words of this chapter. If the exposition follows this sūtra alone, it must first preserve all three statements. It neither deletes having no mark of exhaustion on the basis of ultimate extinction, nor rewrites ultimate extinction on the basis of having no mark of exhaustion, nor selects a commentator’s explanation of the two statements in advance.

The sequence of this passage likewise cannot be broken apart: first, according with the twelve links of dependent origination and neither contradicting nor disputing cause, condition, and karmic result; next, according with the characteristics of dharmas and having no place of entry or return; then ultimate extinction, having no mark of exhaustion, and no longer giving rise to views. The sūtra names this entire sequence the supreme offering of Dharma. How the ancient masters explain the appearance of “ultimate extinction” and “having no mark of exhaustion” in a single passage is left to the two mirrors at the end and is not poured into the main exposition beforehand.

How Does Moon Canopy Turn the Dharma He Has Heard into Protection of the Dharma?

After hearing the Dharma, Moon Canopy first attains pliant acceptance. He immediately removes his jeweled robe and offers it to the Buddha, then vows that after the Tathāgata’s extinction he will practice the offering of Dharma and protect the true Dharma. He does not merely say that he now understands the offering of Dharma to be superior to material offerings. What he asked about was the offering of Dharma, and what he vows is to practice that offering himself.

Medicine-King Tathāgata predicts that Moon Canopy will protect the city of Dharma in the final period. The following narrative explains step by step how this “city of Dharma” is protected. Moon Canopy leaves home in faith, cultivates wholesome dharmas, and through diligent effort soon attains the five superknowledges, the bodhisattva path, dhāraṇī, and uninterrupted eloquence. After the Buddha’s extinction, through the power of his superknowledges, retention, and eloquence, he spreads onward the Dharma-wheel for ten small kalpas. Protection does not mean hiding the Dharma away, but allowing the Dharma-wheel turned by Medicine-King Tathāgata to continue unfolding.

The sūtra also records one by one the reach of this circulation: one million koṭis of people are established in non-retrogression from unsurpassed awakening, fourteen nayutas of people form a profound resolve for the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha vehicles, and immeasurable sentient beings are born in the heavens. Each of these three attainments is preserved separately and is not compressed into a single fruit. The result of Moon Canopy’s protection of the Dharma demonstrates precisely what the earlier description of the profound sūtra says: it can enable sentient beings to enter the treasury of the Buddha-Dharma, gather the wisdom of the worthy and holy ones, and proclaim the path practiced by bodhisattvas.

Why Does the Offering of Dharma Never Leave Sentient Beings Behind?

When Medicine-King Tathāgata describes the profound sūtra, He does not list only purity, the true mark, emptiness, and signlessness. He also says that the profound sūtra enables people to enter great compassion, enables sentient beings to sit at the place of awakening and turn the Dharma-wheel, rescues sentient beings who have violated the precepts, and enables them to turn away from the suffering of birth and death and see the bliss of nirvāṇa. The more profound the meaning, the more clearly the sūtra lists its protection of sentient beings. The profound sūtra is not profound because it leaves sentient beings behind.

Nor does the sūtra stop at personal retention when it formally defines the offering of Dharma. Hearing, trusting and understanding, receiving and retaining, and reading and reciting are immediately followed by using the power of skillful means to explain and distinguish it for sentient beings, make it clearly manifest, and protect the true Dharma. “Skillful means” addresses different sentient beings; “make it clearly manifest” requires that the meaning heard truly become intelligible; “protect” sustains the Dharma so that it can continue to benefit those who come later. If the Dharma is merely stored by one person, none of these three steps has yet been completed.

Moon Canopy’s story extends this direction beyond the Buddha’s extinction. His superknowledges, retention, and eloquence do not end in personal enjoyment, but are used to spread onward the Dharma-wheel turned by Medicine-King Tathāgata. The people he transforms then have distinct destinations: some are established in non-retrogression from unsurpassed awakening, some form a profound resolve for the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha vehicles, and some are born in the heavens. The sūtra does not restrict sentient beings to advancing toward a single result, but allows every group to receive its corresponding benefit through the protection and circulation of the Dharma.

Thus, from Śakra’s vow to go wherever the sūtra is found in order to hear the Dharma to Moon Canopy’s ten small kalpas of spreading the Dharma-wheel, the offering of this chapter always includes others. Practicing in accordance with what is taught and explaining it for sentient beings do not replace one another. The former keeps the Dharma from remaining only in one’s mouth; the latter keeps it from remaining in one person alone. With both aspects present, the offering of Dharma continues from the one who hears it to sentient beings who come later.

Why Does the Buddha Finally Say That Moon Canopy Was Himself?

At the end of the story, the Buddha reveals that King Jeweled Canopy has now become Jeweled Flame Tathāgata, that the thousand princes are the thousand buddhas of the Fortunate Kalpa, and that the bhikṣu Moon Canopy was the Buddha Himself. The offering of Dharma is thus both the teaching given at that time by Medicine-King Tathāgata and the path that the Buddha personally heard, received, practiced, and protected in the past.

This revelation of identity joins the opening and closing of the chapter. At the opening, the sūtra says that receiving and retaining, reading and reciting, and making offerings to this sūtra are offerings to the buddhas of the past, future, and present. At the end, the Buddha who teaches in the present points back to Moon Canopy, who protected the Dharma in the past. The buddhas of the three times and the offering of Dharma are not connected abstractly. In this account of a former life, the one who hears the Dharma, the one who protects it, and the one who becomes a buddha form one continuous path.

The chapter’s final exhortation is therefore not an additional slogan. Only after traversing the vastness of material offerings, the qualities and capacities of the profound sūtra, hearing and retaining and explaining, practice in accordance with what is taught, dependent origination, the four reliances, and Moon Canopy’s circulation of the Dharma does the Buddha say that the offering of Dharma is “highest and supreme, first and incomparable.” Truly making offerings to the Buddha does not mean only presenting precious things before the Buddha. It also means allowing the Dharma taught by the Buddha to become practice in oneself, become a Dharma that can be heard, understood, and retained among sentient beings, and still have protectors after the Buddha’s extinction who spread onward the Dharma-wheel He turned.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed this chapter of Kumārajīva’s recension alone. When the ancient masters read about material offerings, the offering of Dharma, the profound sūtra, the four reliances, dependent origination, and protection of the Dharma, each used a mirror to illuminate different patterns. Below, the three masters of the Kumārajīva line and the Ci’en line are presented side by side. The former retains the distinct names of Kumārajīva, Sengzhao, and Daosheng; the latter keeps the Xuanzang recension on which it relies. The two paths bear equal witness, and neither mirror is used to judge the other.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Following the Scriptures, Spreading the True Dharma, and Conforming Inward Practice

Regarding the god in the sky’s statement that the offering of Dharma surpasses all offerings, Kumārajīva attends to the fact that the Buddha cultivated through accumulated kalpas fundamentally for the sake of sentient beings. If one follows the scriptures and practices in accordance with what is taught, the holy mind is pleased. He says: 「若奉順經典、如說修行,則稱悅聖心,乃真供養也。」 — “If one follows the scriptures and practices in accordance with what is taught, one accords with and delights the holy mind; this is the true offering.” Daosheng gathers the same juncture into one sentence: 「法供養者,行法即為供養也。」 — “As for the offering of Dharma, practicing the Dharma is itself the offering.” Both place offering in practice, but they do not use the same line of argument.

When Medicine-King Tathāgata formally begins His explanation, Kumārajīva first distinguishes the earlier long passage as praise of the profound sūtra and the later passage as clarification of receiving, retaining, proclaiming, and practicing it. Sengzhao distinguishes the two modes of practice: 「上以信解護持宣示弘布以為法養,今明內行應順為法供養也。」 — “Above, trusting and understanding, protecting and retaining, proclaiming and spreading were taken as the offering of Dharma; now the text clarifies that inward practice should conform, and this is the offering of Dharma.” The former expands the great Dharma; the latter makes one practice personally in accordance with what is taught. Daosheng further says that practice in accordance with the sūtra is the most profound aspect, and so it is explained separately. All three see the transition in the scriptural passage, while each retains his own wording.

For “cannot be attained merely through discriminative thought,” Kumārajīva retains two explanations: one in terms of the qualities of meditation and another in terms of true wisdom. Sengzhao approaches it through non-discrimination, while Daosheng says that one must accumulate merit before meeting the principle. For the four reliances, Sengzhao explains reliance on meaning rather than words with 「至義非言宣,尋言則失至。」 — “The ultimate meaning is not proclaimed by words; if one pursues the words, one loses the ultimate.” Daosheng emphasizes not chasing words, grasping their marks, and thereby obscuring the principle. Kumārajīva distinguishes at length between writing and meaning, consciousness and wisdom, nondefinitive and definitive meaning, and person and Dharma. To isolate any one of these as the sole answer would lose the many voices within this ancient commentary.

The same holds for the passage on dependent origination. Kumārajīva connects it with the Dharma as true reality under the four reliances. Sengzhao turns from non-arising to inexhaustibility and answers how ultimate extinction and having no mark of exhaustion can be spoken together with 「滅無所滅即是無盡義也。」 — “When extinction has nothing to extinguish, this is precisely the meaning of inexhaustibility.” Daosheng proceeds from “if birth does not exist, who then has extinction?” to explain no entry and no return. Regarding Moon Canopy’s attainment, Kumārajīva speaks of pliant wisdom and pliant trust, while Sengzhao speaks of a mind made gentle and wisdom made conforming, capable of receiving the true mark but not yet reaching non-arising. Only by retaining both explanations does this mirror transmit the three masters in their original form.

The Ci’en Mirror: What the Sūtra Can Do, Reliance on Teaching and Practice, and the Inexhaustibility of Dependent Origination

Opening the chapter according to Xuanzang’s recension, Kuiji first places it within the circulation section of praise and entrustment, then divides it into Śakra’s praise, the World-Honored One’s confirmation and restatement, and the account of the past that urges cultivation. He explains the chapter title by saying that material things sustain the body while Dharma nurtures the path. In comparing material offerings, he distinguishes offerings made while the Buddha is present from stūpa offerings made after the Buddha’s extinction. In explaining the superior merit of the offering of Dharma, he proceeds from the cause of unsurpassed awakening and the qualities of buddhahood. These are Ci’en classificatory terms and do not replace the question-and-answer spine of Kumārajīva’s chapter.

At Medicine-King Tathāgata’s teaching, Kuiji distinguishes the sūtra’s essential meaning from what it can do and presents the emptiness-principle and the principle that accords with reason as two parallel paths, deciding neither to the exclusion of the other. He then says: 「初明依教,多分地前行法供養;後明依行,多分十地行法供養。」 — “The first section clarifies reliance on the teaching and for the most part concerns the offering of Dharma practiced before the grounds; the later section clarifies reliance on practice and for the most part concerns the offering of Dharma practiced on the ten grounds.” Under reliance on teaching he lists hearing, trusting and understanding, receiving and retaining, reading, reciting, reflecting, teaching others, and protecting the true Dharma through skillful means. Under reliance on practice he lists contemplation of dependent origination, acceptance of non-arising, no-self and no sentient being, neither contradicting nor disputing causes and conditions, leaving self and what belongs to self behind, the four reliances, and abandoning views. This mirror organizes the chapter’s long lists into levels of practice, but those levels remain the commentator’s classification.

For the four reliances, Kuiji separately explains that meaning can be relied upon, wisdom can determine, definitive meaning is clearly manifest, and Dharma can serve as a standard. When he reaches a sentence found only in Xuanzang’s recension, he writes: 「悟入真如無所攝藏,滅阿賴耶。」 — “Realize and enter suchness, in which nothing is stored or contained, and extinguish the ālaya.” Kumārajīva’s recension does not contain this sentence in this chapter. It is therefore marked here only as a Yogācāra reading within the Chinese recension on which the Ci’en commentary relies and is not inserted into the main scriptural exposition above.

Regarding the acceptance that accords with Dharma attained by Moon Canopy, Kuiji first associates it with the stage of decisive acceptance before the grounds, then uses the five acceptances to associate it with the acceptance of conformity, and finally says that either of the two explanations may be adopted. This edition likewise retains both. At the end of the chapter, Xuanzang’s recension has five expressions of supremacy, and Kuiji proposes two sets of correlations through the five-aggregate dharma-body and the four wisdoms. From the stage of acceptance to the five superlatives, the Ci’en mirror itself contains multiple readings. Recording them side by side is more faithful to the original commentary than choosing one on its behalf.

Both mirrors see that the offering of Dharma does not stop at material things or at oral recitation. The Kumārajīva line unfolds it through following, spreading, and inward practice; the Ci’en line unfolds it through reliance on teaching, reliance on practice, and the inexhaustibility of dependent origination. The former preserves the multiple voices of the three ancient commentators on Kumārajīva’s recension, while the latter preserves the levels of the Ci’en commentary on Xuanzang’s recension. The sūtra remains centered between the two mirrors: Moon Canopy asks about the Dharma, hears the Dharma, practices the Dharma, and protects the Dharma, until the Buddha identifies him as His own former self and allows the offering of Dharma to become a track of the Buddha-way that can be carried forward.

囑累品第十四Chapter 14 “Entrustment”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

「我今以是無量億阿僧祇劫所集阿耨多羅三藐三菩提法,付囑於汝。」全經走到最後,世尊沒有再展開一場新的問答,而是把無量劫所集的無上菩提法交付彌勒。經文明說佛滅後末世,又命其無令斷絕,讀者面對的問題便很實際:一部經要怎樣不在未來世中斷絕?

本品的回答不是只把經卷保存起來。它一面寫法要廣宣流布,一面寫誰來受持、誰來解說、誰來開導、誰來擁護;同時又直指護持深法的人會在哪些地方傷害自己。經能否流傳,與聞法者的心、說法者的行及對待新學者的態度,被放在同一品中檢驗。

付囑為何先指向未來世?

世尊先說:「如是輩經,於佛滅後末世之中,汝等當以神力廣宣流布於閻浮提,無令斷絕。」付囑的時間明指佛滅後末世,地方明指閻浮提,行動則是廣宣、流布、不令斷絕。這三層使『付囑』不是一句禮儀性的交代,而是對未來的明確託付。

未來誰需要聽到?經文逐項列出善男子、善女人、天、龍、鬼神、乾闥婆、羅剎等;他們共同之處,是已發無上菩提心,愛樂大法。若不聞這一類經,便失去善利;若能聞,則信樂、發希有心、以頂受持。經文最後又加上一句:要隨眾生所應得到的利益而廣說。可見流布不只是讓聲音傳得更遠,也要讓所說真正對應聽者所能得到的利益。

這一段從聞法以前寫到聞法以後:先有發心樂法,再有聞與不聞的分岔;聞後又有信樂、希有、頂受,最後才是為人廣說。若只留下『流通』兩字,這些環節就全被壓平了。

喜好文飾,和能夠深入,是同一件事嗎?

世尊接著說:「一者、好於雜句文飾之事;二者、不畏深義如實能入。」經文不是以身份名稱先分高下,而是先給出兩種可辨認的相:一種把所好放在雜句文飾,一種面對深義不恐懼,並且如實進入。

『能入』又怎樣看得出來?本品緊接著列出一條完整次第:對無染無著的甚深經典沒有恐畏,能進入其中;聽聞以後心清淨;進而受持、讀誦;再依所說修行。從無畏到能入,從聽聞到心淨,從受持讀誦到如說修行,少掉任何一環,都不足以代替經文所說的久修道行。

經列菩薩二相:一者好於雜句文飾之事,二者不畏深義如實能入。好雜句文飾事者,經即判為新學菩薩;於無染無著甚深經典無有恐畏、能入其中,聞已心淨、受持讀誦、如說修行者,經即判為久修道行。

初聞深經時,經文列出哪些自傷?

對新學菩薩,本品先說兩種自傷。第一種發生在面對從未聽過的深經時:先驚怖,再生疑,不能隨順,接著毀謗不信,甚至說:「我初不聞,從何所來?」經文沒有把第一次沒聽過當成定罪的理由;它所列的是從未聞一路轉成驚、疑、不隨順與毀謗的過程。

第二種不直接攻擊經句,而是轉向護持、解說深經的人:不肯親近,不肯供養,不肯恭敬,有時還說對方的過惡。於是,深法可能在兩處被拒絕:一處是法還沒有進入心,就因陌生而被否定;另一處是法已由人護持解說,卻因對人的輕慢而不肯靠近。

世尊把結果說得很清楚:這兩種行為都是自己毀傷自己,使人不能在深法中調伏其心。經文的重點不在替別人定罪,而在讓新學者看見,驚疑與說過如何回過頭來傷害自己接受深法、調伏其心的能力。

已經信解深法,為什麼仍會自傷?

本品沒有把危險只留給初學者。它接著問:一個菩薩已經信解深法,是否就一定不再出錯?經文回答仍有兩法。第一,輕慢新學菩薩,卻不教誨;第二,雖解深法,仍取相分別。

經作:菩薩雖信解深法,猶自毀傷,而不能得無生法忍。何等為二?一者、輕慢新學菩薩,而不教誨;二者、雖解深法,而取相分別。

兩法的結果不是一項普通缺點。世尊明說,這會使菩薩不能得無生法忍。本品在說完久修道行後,仍另列信解者的兩種自傷:敢聞深經、信解深法,並不等於已經離開輕慢新學與取相分別。

流通經法,為什麼先要檢查自己的心?

本品的安排很值得留意。世尊已經說要以神力廣宣流布,卻沒有立刻轉到彌勒的承諾,而是先插入二相與兩組自傷。這表示經法能否延續,不只看外在是否有經卷、是否有人說,也看受持者面對深義、持法人與新學者時,自己的心落在哪裡。

第一組自傷發生在尚未決定於深法的人。他面對以前沒聽過的深經,可能從驚怖走到疑惑,再從疑惑走到毀謗;也可能看見有人護持解說,卻不願親近、供養、恭敬,反而說其過惡。這兩件事一面擋住自己聞法,一面切斷自己與說法者的接近;經文兩次把落點放在『自己毀傷』,而不是只寫他傷害了別人。

第二組自傷發生在已經信解深法的人。此人不再以陌生為由拒絕經,卻可能以所解為憑,輕慢新學而不教誨;也可能把深法再變成可執取、可分別的相。前一組是不肯向深法與持法人靠近,後一組是不肯扶助新學,也沒有鬆開自己對法相的抓取。所學深淺不同,自傷仍可能發生。

把兩組並看,就能理解本品為何同時寫對深經的態度、對護持解說者的態度,又寫已信解者怎樣對待新學。前一組的結語是自己毀傷、不能在深法中調伏其心;後一組的結語也是自己毀傷、不能得無生法忍。經文把聞法、親近持法人、教誨新學與不取相,全部放進護持深法者的自我檢驗中。

前面久修道行的動詞也在這裡重新顯出分量:聞已心淨,受持,讀誦,如說修行。後面彌勒、菩薩與阿難又反覆說受持、讀誦、廣說。這些詞彼此呼應:自己所聞要能進入行,自己所持又要能向人說;只有其中一端,還不是本品完整寫出的流布。

彌勒怎樣承接這份付囑?

彌勒聽完,先讚歎世尊所說前所未有,承諾遠離上述過惡,奉持無量劫所集的菩提法。接著,他把未來的工作說得很具體:「當令手得如是等經,與其念力,使受持讀誦、為他廣說。」

這句話有五個不可合併的動作。第一,使求大乘者親手得到經;第二,給予念力;第三,使他受持;第四,使他讀誦;第五,使他為別人廣說。經卷進到手中,還要進入憶念、受持與讀誦,最後再由這個人向他人解說。這正是本品所寫的流布次第。

彌勒又說,末世若有人能受持、讀誦、為他解說,應知是彌勒神力所建立。世尊沒有另加長說,只兩稱善哉,說彌勒所言如是,並助成他的歡喜。付囑至此已有承受者,也有承受者對未來眾生作出的行動承諾。

為什麼還有菩薩、四天王與阿難?

彌勒承受之後,一切菩薩合掌請持。他們所說有兩件事:在如來滅後,於十方國土廣宣流布無上菩提法;同時開導各處說法的人,使他們得到這部經。前一件使法向十方展開,後一件使說法者本身得到經典所依。

四天王的承諾又不同。他們列出城邑、聚落、山林、曠野四類所在;只要有經卷,有人讀誦、解說,他們便率領官屬,為聽法而前往,擁護其人,使百由旬內伺機尋隙者不得其便。聽法與擁護其人,被經文寫在同一個承諾中。

四類所在也把『在在處處』展開了:不是只在城邑,也包括聚落;不是只在人群聚居之處,也包括山林與曠野。經卷所在、讀誦解說所在,就是天王承諾往詣聽法與擁護之處。經文不需要另造一個流通場所,而是把護持放進各種已列明的所在。

最後,世尊命阿難受持本經、廣宣流布。阿難回答已受持其要,隨即問經名。這一問把流傳所需的另一件事帶出來:經不只要有人記得內容,也要有可依之名,使後來受持者知道自己所持的是什麼。

彌勒、一切菩薩、四天王與阿難所承擔的事並不重複。彌勒面向未來求大乘者,使其得經與念力;一切菩薩面向十方國土與說法者;四天王面向經卷所在與持經之人;阿難則受持經要、請問經名。四者各有側重,也在受持與流布上彼此交疊。

兩個經名怎樣收束全經?

世尊回答:「阿難!是經名為『維摩詰所說』,亦名『不可思議解脫法門』,如是受持。」第一名以維摩詰所說標示全經,第二名以不可思議解脫法門標示其法;經文不在二名之間作取捨,而命阿難如是受持。

佛說經已,末段再把法會中的人一一帶回:長者維摩詰、文殊師利、舍利弗、阿難,以及諸天、人、阿修羅一切大眾,聞佛所說,皆大歡喜。這一句沒有再增一項教義,卻讓全經從世尊的付囑回到共同聞法;要被傳到未來的,正是這一會所聞、所受持的經。

本品逐項列出可見之行:不畏深義、調伏其心、不毀法、不慢人、使人得經、受持讀誦、為他廣說、開導說法者、擁護持經人、問名而持。經從法會走向未來,不靠一個抽象的『流通』,而靠這些行動彼此承接。

二鏡並照

上來只順羅什本本品自身開講。古德又從兩條傳承照見付囑、文義、初學與護持;以下各守其本,等權並列,不以一鏡替另一鏡作結論。

什門之鏡:文與義、毀法與毀人、外患與內患

本品《注維摩詰經》的實際署名只有什曰與肇曰,未見生曰或生云。就本品而言,什門三家不可硬湊成三份注;道生無實注即明記未見。

什曰先以「什曰:言此經是菩提之因。」點明所付之法,又說付彌勒與其未來成佛、神力流布有關。談到二相時,他沒有把文字一概棄去,而說:「什曰:若好雜句,應授之以文;若好深法,即誨之以義。要宜知其相,故為辯二相也。」文與義各有其所對,問題在能否因人而教、由文入義。

肇曰把文字說成「妙旨之蹄筌」,所警醒的是「捨本尋末唯文飾是好」。對初學兩法,他用「肇曰:一毀法,二毀人。」提挈;對已信解者,又把慢新學而不教說成外患,把因所解而取相分別說成內患。這一鏡把經文兩組二法照成法與人、內與外的雙重自省,卻仍以羅什本兩法為地。

念力一處,什曰釋為「什曰:以神通加其念力令不忘也。」肇曰則說:「肇曰:冥啟其心,增其善念也。」兩家同釋念力,各用不同語句;並錄即可,不必合成一個超出兩注的新義。

慈恩之鏡:付授三段、相印四緣與護人護法

窺基依玄奘本,先把全品分成三段:「贊曰:品段有三,初付授丁寧、次問名持法、後時利既訖歡喜流通。」付授中又有受囑、菩薩請持與天王擁衛三段;這條科判保存玄奘本的流通次第,不改寫羅什本的名目。

對玄奘本的二種相印,窺基說:「相者狀貌,印者決定。相狀決定,名為相印。此二教名印,印二菩薩故。」初學與信解者的過失,玄奘本各列四緣;窺基把前組分作前二於法、後二於人,又把後組分作初二於人、後二於法。這與羅什本各列二法不同,只能分本傳錄。

法忍階位上,窺基先說初學由四緣不得初地,又說信解者所不得的無生法忍在八地,或亦不得初地。兩說都在疏中,故不選一說成為經文唯一的階位。菩薩請持一段,他分護法、護人,並釋護人為:「一與念力,令記法不忘。二令無障礙,廣演流布。」經名處則逐釋不可思議、自在、神變、解脫與法門,皆依玄奘本合成全名而說。

什門之鏡著力於菩提之因、文義關係、毀法毀人及內外二患;慈恩之鏡著力於付授科判、二種相印、四緣、法忍與護法護人。一面使人看見深法如何進心,一面使人看見流通如何分段;兩路都回到受持、解說與護持,卻各有自己的經本和語彙。本品的承衍正在這份各守其本之中:法被交付,也連同不慢新學、不取法相的警醒一併傳下。

「我今以是無量億阿僧祇劫所集阿耨多羅三藐三菩提法,付囑於汝。」 — “I now entrust to you the Dharma of unsurpassed perfect awakening gathered over immeasurable kotis of asaṃkhyeya kalpas.” As the whole sūtra reaches its end, the World-Honored One does not open another new dialogue. Instead, he entrusts to Maitreya the Dharma of unsurpassed awakening gathered over immeasurable kalpas. The sūtra explicitly speaks of the latter age after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa and commands that it not be cut off. The question before the reader is therefore very practical: How can a sūtra be kept from being cut off in the future age?

This chapter’s answer is not merely to preserve the scroll. On one side, it writes of the Dharma being proclaimed and circulated widely; on the other, it writes of who accepts and retains it, who explains it, who guides others, and who protects it. At the same time, it points directly to the ways those who uphold the profound Dharma may injure themselves. Whether the sūtra can circulate is tested in the same chapter as the minds of those who hear the Dharma, the conduct of those who teach it, and their attitude toward new students.

Why Does the Entrustment First Point toward the Future Age?

The World-Honored One first says: 「如是輩經,於佛滅後末世之中,汝等當以神力廣宣流布於閻浮提,無令斷絕。」 — “After the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa, in the latter age, you must use your spiritual powers to proclaim and circulate sūtras of this kind widely throughout Jambudvīpa and not allow them to be cut off.” The time of the entrustment is explicitly the latter age after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa; the place is explicitly Jambudvīpa; and the actions are proclaiming widely, circulating, and not allowing the sūtras to be cut off. These three levels make “entrustment” not a ceremonial instruction but an explicit charge for the future.

Who in the future needs to hear it? The sūtra lists them one by one: good men, good women, devas, nāgas, ghosts and spirits, gandharvas, rākṣasas, and others. What they share is that they have raised the mind of unsurpassed awakening and delight in the great Dharma. If they do not hear sūtras of this kind, they lose wholesome benefit; if they can hear them, they give rise to faith and delight, regard them as rare, and receive and retain them upon the crown of their heads. The sūtra then adds one final instruction: explain them widely according to the benefit that sentient beings ought to gain. Circulation therefore means not only making the sound travel farther, but ensuring that what is taught truly corresponds to the benefit the listener can gain.

This passage begins before hearing the Dharma and continues through what follows the hearing. First comes raising the mind and delighting in the Dharma; then comes the fork between hearing and not hearing. After hearing come faith and delight, a sense of rarity, and receiving upon the crown of the head; only then does the passage turn to explaining widely for others. If only the word “circulation” remains, all these links are flattened.

Are Delighting in Literary Ornament and Being Able to Enter Deeply the Same Thing?

The World-Honored One next says: 「一者、好於雜句文飾之事;二者、不畏深義如實能入。」 — “The first delights in the business of miscellaneous phrasing and literary ornament; the second does not fear profound meaning and can enter it as it truly is.” The sūtra does not first rank two identity labels as higher and lower. It first gives two recognizable marks: one places what it delights in upon miscellaneous phrasing and literary ornament; the other does not fear profound meaning and enters it as it truly is.

How can “being able to enter” be recognized? This chapter immediately gives a complete sequence: one has no fear before profound sūtras that are undefiled and unattached and can enter them; after hearing, one’s mind is pure; one then accepts and retains, reads and recites; and one next practices according to what is taught. From fearlessness to entry, from hearing to purity of mind, and from accepting and retaining and reading and reciting to practicing according to the teaching—if any link is missing, it cannot substitute for the long cultivation of the Way described by the sūtra.

The sūtra lists two marks of a bodhisattva. The first is delighting in the business of miscellaneous phrasing and literary ornament; the second is not fearing profound meaning and being able to enter it as it truly is. The sūtra identifies one who delights in miscellaneous phrasing and literary ornament as a bodhisattva new to the training. One who has no fear before profound sūtras that are undefiled and unattached, can enter them, becomes pure in mind after hearing, accepts and retains, reads and recites, and practices according to what is taught is identified by the sūtra as a bodhisattva who has long cultivated the practice of the Way.

What Forms of Self-Injury Does the Sūtra List When One First Hears a Profound Sūtra?

For bodhisattvas new to the training, this chapter first speaks of two kinds of self-injury. The first occurs when they encounter a profound sūtra they have never heard before: first they are alarmed and afraid, then they give rise to doubt and cannot accord with it, and next they slander it and refuse to believe it, even saying, 「我初不聞,從何所來?」 — “I have never heard this before. Where did it come from?” The sūtra does not condemn them merely because they had not heard it before. It lays out the process by which not having heard turns into alarm, doubt, refusal to accord, and slander.

The second does not directly attack a sentence of the sūtra, but turns instead toward the person who upholds and explains the profound sūtra: one refuses to draw near, refuses to make offerings, refuses to show respect, and sometimes speaks of the other person’s faults and wrongdoing. The profound Dharma may therefore be rejected in two places: in one, the Dharma has not yet entered the mind and is denied because it is unfamiliar; in the other, the Dharma is already being upheld and explained by someone, yet arrogance toward that person prevents one from drawing near.

The World-Honored One states the result clearly: both kinds of conduct injure oneself and make one unable to discipline one’s mind within the profound Dharma. The point of the sūtra is not to condemn someone else, but to let new students see how alarm and doubt, and speaking of another’s faults, turn back and injure their own ability to receive the profound Dharma and discipline their minds.

Why May One Who Already Believes and Understands the Profound Dharma Still Injure Oneself?

This chapter does not reserve danger for beginners alone. It next asks: Once a bodhisattva already believes and understands the profound Dharma, is that bodhisattva necessarily beyond error? The sūtra replies that there are still two dharmas. First, one slights bodhisattvas new to the training and fails to teach them. Second, although one understands the profound Dharma, one still grasps marks and discriminates.

The sūtra states: Although bodhisattvas believe and understand the profound Dharma, they still injure themselves and cannot attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. What are the two? First, they slight bodhisattvas new to the training and fail to teach them. Second, although they understand the profound Dharma, they grasp marks and discriminate.

The result of these two dharmas is not an ordinary flaw. The World-Honored One explicitly says that they make bodhisattvas unable to attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. After speaking of those who have long cultivated the practice of the Way, the chapter still separately lists two ways in which those who believe and understand injure themselves: daring to hear a profound sūtra and believing and understanding the profound Dharma do not mean that one has already left behind contempt for new students or grasping and discriminating marks.

Why Must One Examine One’s Own Mind before Circulating the Sūtra’s Dharma?

The arrangement of this chapter deserves close attention. The World-Honored One has already said to use spiritual powers to proclaim and circulate the sūtra widely, yet he does not immediately proceed to Maitreya’s promise. He first inserts the two marks and the two groups of self-injury. This shows that the continuation of the sūtra’s Dharma depends not only on whether scrolls exist and whether someone speaks, but also on where the minds of its upholders abide when they face profound meaning, people who uphold the Dharma, and new students.

The first group of self-injuries occurs in those who are not yet settled in the profound Dharma. On encountering a profound sūtra they had never heard before, they may move from alarm to doubt and from doubt to slander. They may also see someone uphold and explain it yet refuse to draw near, make offerings, or show respect, and instead speak of the person’s faults and wrongdoing. These two things, on one side, prevent them from hearing the Dharma and, on the other, sever their approach to the Dharma teacher. Twice the sūtra locates the result in “injuring oneself,” rather than merely saying that such a person injures others.

The second group of self-injuries occurs in those who already believe and understand the profound Dharma. Such a person no longer rejects the sūtra because it is unfamiliar, but may use what one understands as a basis for slighting new students and failing to teach them. Such a person may also turn the profound Dharma back into marks that can be grasped and discriminated. The first group refuses to approach the profound Dharma and its upholders; the second refuses to support new students and has not loosened its own grasp on the marks of the Dharma. Their learning differs in depth, yet self-injury can still occur.

Reading the two groups together shows why this chapter speaks both of one’s attitude toward the profound sūtra and toward the person who upholds and explains it, and then also of how one who already believes and understands treats new students. The conclusion of the first group is self-injury and inability to discipline one’s mind in the profound Dharma; the conclusion of the second is likewise self-injury and inability to attain acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. Hearing the Dharma, drawing near its upholders, teaching new students, and not grasping marks are all placed within the self-examination of one who upholds the profound Dharma.

The verbs used earlier for long cultivation of the Way now reveal their weight again: after hearing, the mind is pure; one accepts and retains, reads and recites, and practices according to the teaching. Later, Maitreya, the bodhisattvas, and Ānanda repeatedly speak of accepting and retaining, reading and reciting, and explaining widely. These terms echo one another. What one hears must be able to enter one’s practice, and what one upholds must also be teachable to others. Either side by itself is not the complete circulation described by this chapter.

How Does Maitreya Receive This Entrustment?

After hearing, Maitreya first praises the World-Honored One’s teaching as unprecedented, promises to leave the stated faults behind, and reverently upholds the Dharma of awakening gathered over immeasurable kalpas. He then describes the future work very concretely: 「當令手得如是等經,與其念力,使受持讀誦、為他廣說。」 — “I will cause them to obtain sūtras of this kind in their own hands, grant them the power of recollection, and enable them to accept and retain, read and recite, and explain them widely to others.”

This sentence has five actions that cannot be merged. First, cause seekers of the Great Vehicle to obtain the sūtra in their own hands. Second, grant them the power of recollection. Third, enable them to accept and retain it. Fourth, enable them to read and recite it. Fifth, enable them to explain it widely to others. The scroll enters their hands, then must enter recollection, acceptance and retention, and reading and recitation, and finally be explained by this person to others. This is precisely the sequence of circulation written in this chapter.

Maitreya further says that if anyone in the latter age can accept and retain, read and recite, and explain the sūtra to others, it should be known that this was established by Maitreya’s spiritual power. The World-Honored One adds no extended teaching, but says “excellent” twice, affirms that what Maitreya has said is so, and assists his rejoicing. The entrustment now has someone who receives it, and the recipient has made an active promise concerning future sentient beings.

Why Are the Bodhisattvas, the Four Heavenly Kings, and Ānanda Also Needed?

After Maitreya receives the entrustment, all the bodhisattvas join their palms and request to uphold it. They speak of two things: after the Tathāgata’s parinirvāṇa, they will proclaim and circulate the Dharma of unsurpassed awakening widely throughout the lands of the ten directions; at the same time, they will guide the Dharma teachers in every place, enabling them to obtain this sūtra. The first extends the Dharma throughout the ten directions; the second enables the Dharma teachers themselves to obtain the scripture on which they rely.

The promise of the Four Heavenly Kings is different. They list four kinds of place: cities, villages, mountain forests, and wildernesses. Wherever there is a scroll of the sūtra and someone reads, recites, and explains it, they will lead their officials there to hear the Dharma, protect that person, and ensure that within a hundred yojanas no one who lies in wait for an opening finds an opportunity. Hearing the Dharma and protecting the person are written within the same promise.

These four kinds of place also unfold the phrase “wherever it may be.” Not only cities, but villages; not only places where people gather, but mountain forests and wildernesses. Wherever the scroll is found and wherever it is read, recited, and explained is the very place to which the Heavenly Kings promise to go, hear the Dharma, and protect. The sūtra needs no newly invented place of circulation; it situates protection within each kind of place it has already named.

Finally, the World-Honored One commands Ānanda to accept and retain this sūtra and proclaim and circulate it widely. Ānanda replies that he has already accepted and retained its essence, then immediately asks its name. This question brings out one further requirement of transmission: someone must not only remember the content but also have a name to follow, so that later recipients know what it is they uphold.

The responsibilities assumed by Maitreya, all the bodhisattvas, the Four Heavenly Kings, and Ānanda do not duplicate one another. Maitreya faces future seekers of the Great Vehicle and enables them to obtain the sūtra and the power of recollection. All the bodhisattvas face the lands of the ten directions and those who teach the Dharma. The Four Heavenly Kings face the places where the scroll is found and the people who uphold it. Ānanda accepts and retains the sūtra’s essence and asks its name. Each has a distinct emphasis, even as their work overlaps in accepting, retaining, and circulating the sūtra.

How Do the Two Names of the Sūtra Bring the Whole Sūtra to a Close?

The World-Honored One answers: 「阿難!是經名為『維摩詰所說』,亦名『不可思議解脫法門』,如是受持。」 — “Ānanda! This sūtra is named The Teaching of Vimalakīrti; it is also named The Dharma-Gate of Inconceivable Liberation. Accept and retain it in this way.” The first name identifies the whole sūtra through what Vimalakīrti taught; the second identifies its Dharma as the Dharma-gate of inconceivable liberation. The sūtra does not choose between the two names, but commands Ānanda to accept and retain it in this way.

When the Buddha has finished teaching the sūtra, the final passage brings the people in the Dharma assembly back one by one: the elder Vimalakīrti, Mañjuśrī, Śāriputra, Ānanda, and the entire great multitude of devas, human beings, and asuras hear what the Buddha has taught and all rejoice greatly. This sentence adds no further doctrine, but returns the whole sūtra from the World-Honored One’s entrustment to the shared hearing of the Dharma. What is to be transmitted into the future is precisely the sūtra heard, accepted, and retained in this assembly.

This chapter lists visible actions one by one: not fearing profound meaning, disciplining one’s mind, not slandering the Dharma, not slighting people, enabling others to obtain the sūtra, accepting and retaining, reading and reciting, explaining widely to others, guiding Dharma teachers, protecting those who uphold the sūtra, and asking its name so that it may be retained. The sūtra travels from the Dharma assembly into the future not through an abstract “circulation,” but through these actions receiving one another in sequence.

Two Mirrors Shining Side by Side

The exposition above has followed this chapter of Kumārajīva’s recension alone. The ancient masters further illuminate entrustment, words and meaning, new students, and protection through two lines of transmission. What follows keeps each with its own recension and presents them with equal standing, without letting either mirror draw the other’s conclusion.

The Kumārajīva-Line Mirror: Words and Meaning, Injuring the Dharma and Injuring People, External and Internal Troubles

In this chapter, the actual attributions in the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra are only “Kumārajīva says” and “Sengzhao says”; no “Daosheng says” or “Daosheng states” appears. In this chapter, the three masters of the Kumārajīva line cannot be forced into three sets of notes. Where Daosheng has no actual note, its absence is recorded plainly.

Kumārajīva first uses 「什曰:言此經是菩提之因。」 — “Kumārajīva says: This sūtra is the cause of awakening”—to identify the Dharma being entrusted. He also says that the entrustment to Maitreya is related to his future buddhahood and his circulation of the sūtra through spiritual power. When discussing the two marks, he does not reject words altogether, but says: 「什曰:若好雜句,應授之以文;若好深法,即誨之以義。要宜知其相,故為辯二相也。」 — “Kumārajīva says: If one delights in miscellaneous phrasing, one should teach that person through words; if one delights in the profound Dharma, one should instruct that person through meaning. One must know the person’s mark, and therefore the two marks are distinguished.” Words and meaning each have those to whom they correspond. The question is whether one can teach according to the person and enter meaning through words.

Sengzhao calls words 「妙旨之蹄筌」 — “the fish trap and hare snare for the wondrous purport”—and warns against 「捨本尋末唯文飾是好」 — “abandoning the root, seeking the branches, and delighting only in literary ornament.” For the two dharmas of the beginner, he uses 「肇曰:一毀法,二毀人。」 — “Sengzhao says: The first injures the Dharma; the second injures the person”—as his summary. For those who already believe and understand, he calls slighting new students and failing to teach them an external trouble, and grasping and discriminating marks on the basis of what one understands an internal trouble. This mirror illuminates the sūtra’s two groups of two as a double self-examination of Dharma and person, inner and outer, while still standing upon the two dharmas of Kumārajīva’s recension.

At the point concerning the power of recollection, Kumārajīva explains: 「什曰:以神通加其念力令不忘也。」 — “Kumārajīva says: Through spiritual powers, he augments their power of recollection so that they do not forget.” Sengzhao says: 「肇曰:冥啟其心,增其善念也。」 — “Sengzhao says: Unseen, he awakens their minds and increases their wholesome recollection.” The two masters both explain the power of recollection in different words. Presenting them side by side is enough; there is no need to combine them into a new meaning that exceeds both notes.

The Ci’en Mirror: Three Parts of Entrustment, Mark-Seals and Four Conditions, and Protecting People and Dharma

Following Xuanzang’s recension, Kuiji first divides the whole chapter into three parts: 「贊曰:品段有三,初付授丁寧、次問名持法、後時利既訖歡喜流通。」 — “The Commentary says: The chapter has three parts. First is entrustment with earnest instruction; next is asking the name and upholding the Dharma; last, when the timely benefit has been completed, is rejoicing and circulation.” Within the entrustment, there are again three parts: receiving the charge, the bodhisattvas’ request to uphold it, and the Heavenly Kings’ protective defense. This analysis preserves the sequence of circulation in Xuanzang’s recension and does not rewrite the names and terms of Kumārajīva’s text.

On the two kinds of mark-seal in Xuanzang’s recension, Kuiji says: 「相者狀貌,印者決定。相狀決定,名為相印。此二教名印,印二菩薩故。」 — “‘Mark’ means appearance; ‘seal’ means determination. A determined appearance is called a mark-seal. These two teachings are called seals because they seal the two kinds of bodhisattva.” Xuanzang’s recension lists four conditions each for the faults of beginners and those who believe and understand. Kuiji divides the first group into the first two concerning the Dharma and the latter two concerning people; he divides the second into the first two concerning people and the latter two concerning the Dharma. This differs from the two dharmas listed in each group by Kumārajīva’s recension and can only be transmitted within its own recension.

Concerning the level of Dharma acceptance, Kuiji first says that beginners fail to attain the first ground because of the four conditions. He then says that the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas not attained by those who believe and understand is at the eighth ground, or that they may also fail to attain the first ground. Both explanations occur in the commentary; therefore neither is selected as the sūtra’s sole level. In the passage where the bodhisattvas request to uphold the Dharma, he divides protection of the Dharma from protection of people and explains protection of people as: 「一與念力,令記法不忘。二令無障礙,廣演流布。」 — “First, grant the power of recollection so that they remember the Dharma and do not forget it. Second, cause them to be without obstruction so that they may expound and circulate it widely.” At the name of the sūtra, he explains one by one “inconceivable,” “mastery,” “spiritual transformation,” “liberation,” and “Dharma-gate,” all in accordance with the composite full name in Xuanzang’s recension.

The Kumārajīva-line mirror focuses on the cause of awakening, the relation between words and meaning, injuring the Dharma and injuring people, and internal and external troubles. The Ci’en mirror focuses on the divisions of entrustment, the two kinds of mark-seal, four conditions, Dharma acceptance, and protecting the Dharma and people. One lets us see how the profound Dharma enters the mind; the other lets us see how circulation is divided into parts. Both return to accepting and retaining, explaining, and protecting, yet each has its own scriptural recension and vocabulary. The chapter’s transmission lies precisely in keeping each with its own recension: the Dharma is entrusted together with the warnings not to slight new students and not to grasp the marks of the Dharma.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0